The Fall and Rise of Miss Cherileeby Somerset CiderChaptersReassignmentMeeting TwilightLoving TwilightThe Shire HorsesThe PonytonesReassignment1: Reassignment The peace and quiet of the barracks court yard is shattered as a platoon of the unicorn palace guard, led by their instructor, canter through the narrow, arched gateway after their early morning run, the sound of their hooves on the cobbles rattles around the high walls. “Platoon!” Hollered the Sergeant “Trot … Walk, and halt.” Their Sergeant turns round to face them as the new days sun crests the high towers of the castle, catching the steam rising from their hot bodies, three rows of four troopers stood at perfect parade order in the centre of the sun lit square, sweaty, muddy in their battered training armour, but as neat as he’d ever seen them achieve. “Attention! All right you dozy lot. Praise where praise is due, not a bad morning’s work. Be ready for weapons drill after breakfast.” The Sergeant stares at them, daring just one to look smug. “Right then. Platoon!” Followed by a snarling “Wait for it! Dismiss.” Whoops and laughter fill the court yard as the troopers head in to the buildings to clean up and head for their morning meal. “Keep it down now.” The Sergeant instructs, quietening the noise as he follows them towards the barracks washrooms. “Sergeant!” A voice stops the white unicorn NCO at the door and he turns around to see his commander approaching. “A word with you, if I may.” “Sir.” “Those new recruits, a fine job Sergeant, a fine job. How does the training progress?” “Thank you Sir. They are about done. Should make good general palace guards, the elite royal? One or two, may be.” “That’s excellent. I shall see to the postings this very afternoon. Again a fine job Sergeant.” The senior officer removes his monocle for a brief polish and glances round the square. “Sir.” “Now. I have orders anew for you.” “Sir?” The commander replaces the eyeglass and produces a scroll baring the royal seal. He opens it and begins to read, the Sergeant is starting to feel worried. “To, Commander, Palace Guard. You are requested and required to instruct Sergeant Shimmering Heart to report to the privet chambers of Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia on this day at 10 o’clock for reassignment of duties. Singed HRH…. I think you probably know the rest.” The Sergeant looked shocked “To the Princess? For reassignment Sir?” “You now know as much as I do old boy.” The senior officer offers him the scroll and gestures to the large clock above the arched gateway. “And judging by the time you had better get a wiggle on.” “Sir!” the Sergeant salutes and turns to leave. “Oh and Sergeant, before you see the Princess……” The commander wrinkles his nose and smiles. “Sir?” “Take a bath!” “Thank you Sir.” **** Scrubbed, groomed and wearing his best armour, polished to a mirror finish, Shimmering Heart approached the entrance to the royal chambers in Canterlot castle, a pair of towering and intricately carved golden doors, flanked by a pair of the very cream of the palace guard, both of them he has trained. The senior trooper, while hardly moving a muscle, winked and grinned “Sarg.” Himself smiling, Shimmering Heart reviews the two guards. “Royal Guards report!” “Sergeant. All guards present and correctly posted. There are no incidents or threats on this watch to be reported.” Shimmering Heart returned the troopers salute “A good report. You both a credit to your watch and officer, but you have forgotten one thing. You have not challenged my presence here. Never assume that somepony known to you could not be a threat to her highness.” The two guards are now rigidly to attention “Sergeant. Please present your orders and state your reasons for being here.” Unnoticed by the sergeant as he submits the scroll and to both troopers, the grand doors are silently opening. A sweet, lilting and slightly amused voice drifts through the entrance way “That will not be necessary. The Sergeants company is both requested and appreciated. You may allow him entry.” Shimmering Heart looks at the doors and takes a deep breath. You are not a raw recruit now, best hoof forward and march like you mean it. It was only a few dozen paces into the Princess’ presence and in line with his years of military training Shimmering Heart assesses the room in seconds as the doors swing closed behind him. No threats. It’s not as big or as formal as he was expecting, more a grand sitting room or study, part of the privet apartments. To the left a curving wall with bank of huge south facing windows. To the right a solid wall with a doorway with laden bookcases ether side. To the far side of the room, a fire place with two striking portraits hanging over it, Princess Twilight and Princess Luna, now that is a surprise to see those side by side. In front of him is a large coffee table covered in papers, scrolls and a tray containing a tea pot, some slices of lemon and presumably the remains of Celestia’s breakfast. To each side are large floor cushions and beyond is the princess herself. She is comftably lounging on a wide sofa facing the windows, reading a hefty file. Her normally flowing multi-hued mane and tail are tied up and braided with purple and black ribbon. Perched on her muzzle are a pair of spectacles and magically floating before the princess is a mug of tea, not a fine china cup as Shimmering Heart would have expected but a large heavy mug emblazed with the legend LADY LUCY CREW Confusion and contradiction are starting to gain a hold on Shimmering Heart’s nerves, even though this is not the first time he has been summonsed before the Princess, his audiences had never been this informal, nor had he been singled out for such personal attention before. I must get this moving before I lose the plot. “Reporting as ordered your highness.” “Very good Sergeant, please be seated, I will be with you in a moment and please remove your helmet.” As Shimmering Heart settles into one of the cushions, placing his head gear in front of him, Celestia takes a long sip of her tea, shuffles a few papers and slammed closed the file. She looks up and then stares at the Sergeant so intensely he almost falls backwards in alarm. “Well, well, so Cadence wasn’t exaggerating.” “I beg your pardon your highness?” “Oh it’s nothing really Sergeant.” “Princess Cadence, my grandmother?” “Indeed, but really it is nothing though it could make the next few months a little interesting for you.” “You’re Highness?” “Never fear Sergeant all will be revealed in good time. Now your orders…., orders, orders.” Celestia begins to rummage through a large pile of documents on the table “Ah found them. I just don’t seem to be that well organised these days, getting old I suppose,” The Princess smiles and offers Shimmering Heart the sealed file. “Now Sergeant, in there are your new orders, a royal warrant giving you executive powers in my name to complete your duties, your promotion to Regimental Sergeant Major, tempory transfer to Diplomatic Protection and the details of your principal. Any questions?” “Err, um? Who is the principal?” “The Dowager Countess of Ponyville.” “How many troopers in the detail?” “Just yourself.” “I see. And the main threat?” “The Dowager Countess of Ponyville.” Celestia says with a sly smile. “And who is the Dowager Countess?” Celestia starts to look a little sad. “She is very, very old, so this will not be a detachment of any great length. She is a pony who is very very important to Equestria and to me particularly, so don’t mess this up. She is very cantankerous so don’t annoy her. If you do, be aware that even now she is a deadly accurate shot” Celestia rubs her head in an absent minded way. “So you will qualify for hazardous duty pay.” The Princess can see that the newly promoted RSM is now completely confused so gives him the final pieces of information that he needs. “She is presently living on the Royal estate at Horseshoe Bay and you may know of her better by her former title….. The Princess Consort Cheerilee.” **** As the early train for Baltimare pulls out of Canterlot station Shimmering Heart is still dwelling on a mental image of his mouth dropping open as he shouted “What!? She can’t possibly be still alive!” Thankfully Celestia had laughed at his shocked outburst “Oh Sergeant you are a picture.” After taking his leave of the Princess, Shimmering Heart had spent the rest of the day tying up loose ends, easing in his replacement and paying a call on his now former Commander. “That’s the long and short of it Sir. I will be catching the train to Baltimare in the morning.” “Well I’m sorry to be loosing you old boy.” The commander is clearly not happy to be with out one of the Palace Guards best instructors. “Diplomatic Protection you say?” “Yes Sir. Temporary detachment, a few months according to the Princess.” “May well be Sergeant, but I doubt you will be back with us, this sort of thing is highly irregular and once you have a name for it the mud sticks, so to speak.” “The identity of the principal would indicate that, Sir.” “Thought so. Classified?” “Yes sir. Sorry.” “Hmm. Well Sergeant congrats on the promotion, do your duty, keep your head down and hopefully this situation won’t blow up in someponies face.” “Thank you Sir.” The Commander, with a feeling of foreboding watches Shimmering Heart leave.” I may be wrong, but I think Princess Celestia has other plans for you my boy.” he mutters to himself. “Sorry Sir?” The commander’s orderly appears with sizable pile of documents. “Signatures required Sir. The usual stuff.” “Ah, Bumf before dinner, what more could a pony want.” “We’ll find a use for you yet Sir.” The orderly grins. “The Commander rolls his eyes. “The heavens forbid that anypony should mistake me for being in charge of this one trick circus.” **** The dramatic scenery of south east Equestria rolls past the train, completely unseen by Shimmering Heart, yet for the last two hours he has done nothing but stare out the window, noticing neither hill nor dale, bridge or tunnel. “Travel light “The Princess had instructed” The royal warrant will provide anything you need” So far, so good. The train conductor probably didn’t read any more then “In the name of Princess Celestia, you are requested and required…..” before moving on to the next passenger and leaving him in peace. The file, given to him by the Princess is still spread out on the seat beside Shimmering Heart, reading it has created more questions than it answered and the train leaves a steep sided cutting the coast and the huge inlet that is Horseshoe bay come into view. He snaps out of his confused musings to marvel at the view and then tidies away the papers and secures his saddle bags as the train crosses the viaduct above Baltimare, knowing that it will soon will be arriving at the station. The train works its way through the suburbs and down onto the waterfront, following the tracks along the top of the sea wall. The surface of the bay glitters in the warm late-morning sun casting rippling reflections on the underside of the platform canopy as the steam engine halts in the station. Standing on the platform the Sergeant soaks in a view he remembers from so many years ago, the row of pretty little shops and guest houses along the esplanade overlooking the rail line and station, but just behind them, the seedier side of Baltimare. His first posting in the military after training was to the guard detail for the Royal docks, not far from the station and this part of the town was a great place to be young, single and well paid. “Food, then action.” He mutters to himself and heads for the small station café tucked into the back of the sea wall. After two apple fritters, a coffee and an eye full of the waitresses saucy little wiggle every time she passed his table, Shimmering Heart closes the map and stows it away. The royal estate is still several hours’ travel on the southern headland of the bay. “Miss?” he calls to the waitress “Could you fill this please.” Placing his water canteen on the counter. “Sure hansom.” She replies “And its three bits for the coffee and fritters.” Shimmering Heart places four on the counter, collects the now full canteen and gives the waitress a smile and snappy salute. **** The Sergeant hit the road at a fast trot following the coast line of the huge bay, hoping to make up for missing his morning P/T and now in the noon heat he stops on some higher ground for a drink of water and to study the way ahead. The high and rocky southern headland is clearly visible as is a long, wide stretch of golden sand tucked into the sheltered bay side of the headland. A real afternoon sun trap he thinks. To the back of the beach lay a series of widely spaced low buildings. Got to be the Princess’ holiday retreat, about another hour and I’m there. Back to the fast trot and the road has become narrower and less well traveled. 30 minutes brings him to the estate entrance, an open gate and empty guard post with a gravel drive beyond, leading down through a narrow, steep sided, wooded valley. Another 30 brings him to the complex of buildings and still not a sole to be seen. “Guard! Guard!” **** The estates housekeeper Autumn Leaves is deeply irritated, the silly old fool in the lower bungalow is being demanding again. The midnight blue unicorn clatters around the kitchen preparing the estates only resident a late lunch, and now she has a guest arriving today, so Autumn has to prep another room at short notice. At least whoever it is will be staying with the countess so only the second suite and not a whole bungalow to do. “Guard! Guard!” “OH now who is that!” She says to herself, but she flicks her black and grey striped forelock out of her eyes and continues with preparing lunch. Kettle’s boiling, warm the tea pot, sandwiches are done, load the tray….. “Guard! Where is the Guard?!” “It’s definitely turning into one of those days.” Autumn is just fed up now. She bangs open the kitchen door and marches out to see a white unicorn, the purple and rose pink stripes contrasting rather nicely with his very dark grey mane and tail. He turns to look at her. Wow! He’s a bit of a hunk she thinks, her aggravation all but forgotten Got to military “I am RSM Shimmering Heart, where are the guards?” “There aren’t any.” She retorts “Nopony, other than the Countess comes here anymore and there is only me and two others who live here.” “And you are?” The Sergeant inquires in a more friendly tone. “I’m Autumn Leaves, the house keeper.” She looks thoughtful for a moment “Corporal of the night guard. Retired.” She places a lot of meaning on the final word. “And why are you here?” She adds. The Sergeant accepts that this could turn in to a battle he may not win, so acknowledges her with a salute “I am assigned here as close protection for the Countess of Ponyville. Where may I find her?” Autumn indicates to the bungalow at the eastern end of the beach, tucked under the bulk of Horse Shoe Bay’s southern headland “As you are going that way you can take her lunch with you.” Shimmering Heart collects the heavy tray from the kitchen, Autumn has been kind enough to add extra food and a cup for him and heads down the pathway following the palm lined edge of the beach to the Countess’ bungalow. **** The Dowager Countess of Ponyville stands bathed in the afternoon light with her rear to the wide glazed doors that lead out on to the veranda. In front of her is a sizable canvas on an easel, she looks at it, then starts to sketch with a piece of charcoal and stops just as quickly. “No. No, the perspective is all wrong.” She rubs out a number of lines and stands back for another look, when she hears hoof falls on the veranda steps behind her. “Autumn? Is that my lunch? Be a dear and poor the tea, I’m parched.” “My apologies ma’am. I am not the housekeeper.” States a distinctly deep stallion’s voice. Cheerilee doesn’t immediately turn around to inspect her visitor. “Ah, you must be the bit of eye candy Celestia has sent me, you are expected. And don’t call me that!” “Ma’am?” “Yes. That!” “Highness?” “NO! That’s even worse.” She turns, fast as lightning and a piece of charcoal whizzes past Shimmering Heart’s left ear and explodes against the door frame. “Countess! You could have hit me with that.” “Believe me, if I meant to get you, Autumn would now be sending for the doctor. And I suppose that I can just about live with that silly title. Now, do as you are told and poor the tea.” The Countess watches her new body guard with some interest as he sets down the tray on the veranda table and complies with her instructions. The family resemblance is incredible, apart from the flashes in his mane and tail which remind of another pony very special to her, he is the very image of her late brother in law. “There should be fresh lemon juice on the tray.” She tells the Sergeant as she turns back to the canvas. “I will have a tot in my tea thank you.” Shimmering Heart adds the lemon to both cups and takes a sip while he examines his new surroundings. The old magenta mare has returned her attention to the easel and is furiously sketching away. Her two tone pink mane is turning quite grey as is her muzzle, although it’s currently covered in black dust from the charcoal. The veranda is spacious and cool and the beach in front of the bungalow looks smooth, wide and warm. “Bring my tea please.” Cheerilee requests “And talk to me while I work.” He enters the bungalows main living room. “I am Sergeant Shimm…..” “It’s all right. I know who you are and why you were sent and it’s probably not for the reasons you were told. Just talk to me, I get so lonely some times. What part of the military are with and what do you do?” “I was with the palace guard as an instructor before being reassigned here, drill and weapons training mainly. I’m pretty good with a lance, Guards champion three years running and I like working with the new recruits” “You have no desire to follow in your Grandfathers hoof prints and become Captain of the Guard?” Shimmering Heart is a little surprised by the question but lets it pass. “No thanks, far too much paperwork. I get enough of that with the training reports, but I don’t mind so much because I enjoy the instructing side of things.” “So. You are like me then, a teacher.” “Well, I think that’s stretching things a little.” “Do you take young minds and bodies, shape and improve them, make them more than they could have been on their own?” “That could be one way of looking at it.” “TEACHER!” She cries. “And before that?” “Border Guards, south west and Bovinia. Before that, up north, Yakyakistan border.” “Seen some combat then?” Cheerilee smiles at him and inquires. “You really don’t remember me do you?” “Yes, more than I’d like to talk about and yes I do, but it was a long, long time ago.” Looking around the room Shimmering Heart takes another sip of the hot tea. “Not bad, but I would have preferred coffee.” “There isn’t any, so you will have to make do.” A voice states from the veranda doorway. Autumn Leaves indicates to the bits of charcoal all over the floor “I only cleaned in here this morning.” “Stop complaining you silly old thing.” Cheerilee says with some humour in her voice. “Ha! Who are you calling old? I’m still in my prime! I shall deal with the Sergeant’s rooms and then, just maybe, I’ll clear this up.” Shimmering Heart moves away from the two mares to look at the paintings hanging on the living rooms far wall, all the countess’ work judging by the signatures, three in particular catch his eye. One is a formal portrait of Princess Celestia, another a very pleasant landscape of Canterlot Castle under a rainbow, but it is the third and largest that really stands out, a striking seascape. The cream and white object in the center of the picture, looking as it is heading straight towards him, is an incredible contrast to the dark, stormy sea and sky. At the bottom of the plain and heavy frame is a small inscribed plaque. A straining mainmast. The storm we shall take. Swinging the lead . A safe channel to locate. Square the yards. Safe harbour to make. It suddenly dawns on him what it is and where he has seen something very similar. “It’s a sailing ship.” Autumn Leaves has gone about her duties and the Countess’ attention has returned to him. “Yes that’s right, the Lady Lucy. She was a four masted barque.” “I saw one when I was a young trooper. It was tied up at the royal docks, but…” Shimmering Heart indicates to the ships white hull. “This part was black with a white stripe and it didn’t have all of this.” He waves a hoof over the high stack of bulging sails. “That would have been the Lady Eleanor, the Lucy’s sister ship. As she was docked the sails will have been furled.” Cheerilee explains as she joins him. “I have come across that name before, Lady Lucy.” Shimmering Heart frowns trawling his memory and then looks down at his cup. “Tea! Princess Celestia.” “Has Tia still got that horrid great mug?” Cheerilee smiles as fond thoughts flood back “The Lady Lucy, her captain and crew were so important in our lives, Twilight and I.” “I am aware of a family connection between you, me and Aunty Twi, but not what it is.” Shimmering Heart winces as he realises just how familiar and casual he has been. Autumn reappears interrupting the conversation “Everything is prepared for your guest Countess. Fresh supplies will be here in the morning including coffee.” She nods to the Sergeant “So that’s it I’m done for the day. If you want anything, deal with it your selves! I shall be relaxing in the tub.” “Thank you my dear, have a lovely afternoon.” Cheerilee replies graciously and waits for the housekeeper to leave. “She is such a treasure. The connection between us is marriage.” “Who’s?” “Twilight and me of course. How do you think a humble earth pony attained the title Princess Consort?” The late afternoon turned to evening as the Countess and the Sergeant talked, getting to know each other and putting the world to rights. As the sun dipped to the western horizon he can see that the Countess is watching it set and becoming increasingly distracted. Suddenly she stands up. “Please excuse me Sergeant, I have something to do.” And then leaves via the veranda doors and descends the steps and heads out onto the beach. Shimmering Heart gets up with the intension of following her, but on reaching the veranda he realises that she is not alone, Autumn Leaves is walking along the sand towards the Countess. The two mares meet and embrace, then sit side by side gently leaning against each other as they watch the sun set over the western end of bay in a blaze of colour and the twinkling stars finally come out. The moon rises above the skyline and they stand and embrace once more, then separate and head for their respective beds. Meeting Twilight2: Meeting Twilight It is well past dawn when Shimmering Heart wakes, the sun was just starting to appear over the summit of the southern headland lighting up the bedroom. The peace and quiet he is enjoying is ruined by sharp knock on the room’s door and Autumn enters without invitation. “Morning sleepy head.” She says and wafts something under his nose. The smell snaps him into immediate alertness. “Coffee!” “The groceries arrived earlier, along with a large case for you. It‘s in the store room by the kitchen.” Shimmering Heart frowns “I haven’t had any thing sent here.” Autumn just shrugs, places the coffee cup on the bed side table and then leans over him whispering “Get up, or I may just get in.” She gives him a quick peck on the cheek and leaves the room. Well that was …odd he thinks while getting out of the incredibly large and comfy bed. It’s no wonder I’ve overslept I don’t think I’ve spent the night in anything like this since… well ever. The Sergeant takes care of his usual morning needs, drinks the coffee and moves through the Bungalow to the veranda where he realises that the Countess is not present. Well, she can’t be far away. He walks down to the beach, across the soft sand to the water’s edge then turns to look around him. The shore line must stretch well over a mile, maybe even two to the west ending in a small green topped promontory and in front there are another three bungalows along the shore front, with the service buildings out of site behind them. He can hear Autumn’s voice calling, there she is with Cheerilee and a bright blue earth pony. Shimmering Heart waves to them and starts some stretching exercises to warm up for his morning run, twice up and down the beach in the soft san d should do for this morning. Autumn is watching the Sergeant set off at a steady trot up the beach and the Countess is watching her, with a slight smile on her lips. “You are drooling.” “Oh, can you blame me.” “Really Autumn this is not like you.” “I know, he is just so….” **** Shimmering Heart returns from the run, hot and sweaty and heads for the bath house he has seen among the service buildings. I could do with a lance, he thinks some parts of the sand are flat and firm enough for some decent tent pegging. There hanging from the outside wall of the bath house is a large shower head and he turns the water on, fast and cold and dives under the stream. After drying off, the Sergeant remembers the case he has been sent and on seeing the blue earth pony, he asks for directions to the store room. The blue pony says nothing at all, just stares at him wide eyed, then nervously indicates to a building next to the kitchen and runs away as fast as he can. Recovering from the surprise, Shimmering Heart shakes his head in disbelief and enters the stores and quickly finds the case, its big, at least four foot long and two in width and height. On closer examination, it’s definitely military issue and there is a card in a slot on top with his rank, name and serial number printed on it, but it was the next part, the dispatching address that worried him. White Troop. 22 Regiment. Heiferford. He decides to take the case bake to the bungalow and open it there. Even though magic isn’t really one of his talents, carrying this thing is fairly easy until he gets to the veranda doors, now it is going to need some manoeuvring and the Countess is at her easel painting. “Coming through!” He calls, realigning the case so it will pass through the doorway. “Dear Celestia, that’s big!” Cheerilee moves herself and her equipment to one side. ”Somepony been sending you prezzies?” “It’s a military equipment shipping case for weapons, armour and other such things, but why it’s been sent to me, I have no idea.” “Better open it then.” She says with an excited gleam in her eyes. Shimmering Heart pops the latches and lifts the lid, the first things he sees are a letter addressed to him and a sealed document file sat on a layer of cloth padding. He removes them, along with the packing to reveal a series of compartments in the bottom of the case containing what appears to be a type of Pony armour he does not immediately recognise. The Sergeant goes to his bed room and brings back a clothes horse, he can see that Cheerilee is getting impatient with curiosity, but he is not going to be rushed. The contents is slowly unpacked and placed on the clothes horse, helmet, neck guard, breast plate, body protector with its integral pannier pack over the loins, flank plates, tail guard and grieves for his legs. The whole rig is satin black, very light and made from layers of some kind of very tough cloth, padding and ceramic plates inserted between them. “Special Forces armour.” he announces. “There is still more in the case.” Cheerilee fishes out a saddle bag with a lot of webbing attached to it. “Fighting harness.” Shimmering Heart takes the bundle of straps and he secures it to the armour with the pack on the left side of the body protector and a large carrying holster on the right. “What’s that for?” Cheerilee asks, pointing at the holster. “This.” He replies, lifting a black cylindrical object, nearly three feet long and three inches in diameter, from the lid of the case. “A telescopic lance, very nasty and only issued to the unicorns of 22 Regiment.” Shimmering Heart takes the lance out on to the veranda along with its operations manual, which he flips through until he finds the trigger and retraction spells. Horn glowing, he holds it up in front of him and hoping that his magic is good enough for two tasks at the same time, he triggers the lance. With in the blink of an eye one section, weighted for balance shoots from the back and two more, tipped with a 12 inch wickedly sharp and fine blade, from the front giving a total length of 10 feet. Unfortunately the Sergeant has misjudged his distances and the point of the blade punches through a vase on the veranda table, sending flowers, water and glass in all directions just as Autumn Leaves is fetching their lunch up the steps. “Sweat sun and moon!” Autumn is shocked by the sudden appearance of the weapon. Shimmering Heart retracts the lance and apologises “Boys and their toys” she grumbles and then sees the shattered vase strewn across the veranda” Oh great. You two are managing to make a mess again.” “I think we will have lunch down on the beach, my dear.” Cheerilee intervenes “The Sergeant will put is equipment away and take the tray. I am sure you will think of a suitable penance for him.” Shimmering Heart complies with his instructions and as he take the large tray from Autumn, she presses her muzzle to his ear and whispers “If you need some place to holster your weapon one night, I’m just a little further up the beach.” And she kisses him again before heading off without another look. Carrying a heavy tray with burning cheeks and a confused mind is not easy and he almost dumps the lot twice be for reaching the spot above the strand line where Cheerilee is sitting watching the waves. “That’s twice she has done that to me today.” He says while sorting the lunch for them. “I saw, being a flirt is she?” The Countess replies. “Aren’t you the lucky one.” He really isn’t sure how to reply to that so decides not to. They chat about nothing in particular for a while, even though the Countess seems to keep trying to turn the conversation back to Autumn, when Shimmering Heart remembers a question from the previous evening. “There is something I don’t understand… well actually there is a lot I don’t understand, but that’s beside the point. Anyways, if you were married. Why is there absolutely no mention of the wedding or much about you even, in any of the histories? I’ve read Princess Twilights biography and not a thing.” Cheerilee looks at him in an interested sort of way “A soldier who reads. Wow, will wonders ever cease! It was the way we wanted it as we were not married in Equestria and as for that florid bit of tat by A.K Yearling the less said about that the better. Twilight would have hated it, not anywhere near technical enough.” “That sounds more like evasion than an answer and the biography is required reading for entry to the School for Gifted Unicorns.” “You applied to the SFGU?” “No. My parents were convinced that they had another Aunty Twi on their hoofs and put me forward, but I failed the entrance exam rather spectacularly, burnt off half my tail.” Cheerilee fell over laughing “Twilight used to do that all the time.” She rubs her eyes, take a long drink of iced apple juice and collects her thoughts. “I think that the best way to answer your question is to start at the very beginning. I don’t suppose you even know how or when we met, do you?” He shakes his head as he watches those vibrant green eyes become unfocused as she drifts through so very many memories. “Well, it was such a very long time ago.” **** Miss Cheerilee sits at her desk in the now empty and quiet classroom, another Monday was over and now the weekend’s home work needed marking, along with clearing up the days rampages from the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Mail. She suddenly thinks, slides opens the centre draw of the desk and laying exactly where she had left it this morning is a large brown envelope marked F.A.O. Head Teacher, Ponyville School. Well that must mean me, there’s nopony else working here. Cheerilee opens the letter. “Oh, Ponyfeathers!” The communication is from the Ministry of Education, informing her that an official inspection will be taking place in three weeks’ time and what demonstrations and information she will have to provide to the inspector. She opens another draw and digs out her copy of Guidance Notes for Teachers and looks up the chapter on inspections, but realises that the book is now several years out of date. The library. If they haven’t got an up to date copy they can get one in a couple of days. She opens a third draw and finds a Ponyville information pamphlet, the library is open till 5:30 today and late on Thursday. Cheerilee looks at the pile of work waiting for marking, decides that it can be done at home over dinner after visiting the library. It’s not as if she has anything better to do and the book is more important. The Golden Oaks Library is near the centre of town and fortunately not far from home so Cheerilee drops off her saddle bags, has a quick coffee and makes it there 20 minutes before closing. She enters and on finding no assistant about she spies a small silver bell next to a sign declaring Please Ring for Service, she does so and the jingling chime echoes round the banks of shelves. “Good morrow dear madam. I am Spike and how may I help you.” Cheerilee turns to see a small green spined purple dragon supporting the most preposterous drooping black moustache she has ever seen. “Err, Hi. I’m Miss Cheerilee, the school teacher and I’m after a book.” “Then you have come to the right place.” Spike gestures around the loaded shelves. “I am looking for the current edition of Guidance Notes for Teachers and any Ministry of Education monthly publications you may have.” “Hmm.” Spike twirls one end of his moustache with a claw “No we don’t have any those, but Twilight can order them from the central library in Canterlot.” “Twilight?” “The librarian, Twilight Sparkle” Spike produces a quill and parchment and begins to write “She is in Canterlot to see Princess Celestia, I will send a letter about the book to her.” And then with a flash of green flame the parchment is gone. “Thank you Spike, so helpful.” She gives the little dragon a light kiss on his fore head, causing his cheeks to burn and she turns to leave for home, marking, dinner and bed. The following morning Cheerilee arrives at the school house early to prepare for the days lessons and is surprised to be met by a messenger Pegasus, he hands her an envelope and requests a signature which she happily gives. Cheerilee sits at her desk and opens the letter, Dear Miss Cheerilee, I have been able to obtain the requested publications and I will be returning to Ponyville on Thursday. Unfortunately they are marked “Reference Only” meaning that you will not be able to check them out of the library. I hope that this is of some help and if I can be of any further assistance please do not hesitate to ask. Yours Twilight Sparkle. What lovely neat writing the teacher in her thinks and she gives a sigh of relief, now the reports that the inspection requires can be prepared with up to date guidance and curriculum information. Thankfully Thursday afternoon is soon with her and the library is calling to Cheerilee’s subconscious. “Very good children, now remember to finish your field trip reports and study for tomorrows test.” There are cries of disappointment from the class. “And….And if you all do well there will be no home work for the weekend. Now off you go and have a wonderful afternoon.” The class erupts in happiness as they scramble for the door. Cheerilee heads straight for the library, she wants to get everything prepared long before the inspector is due, knowing that she has a tendency to leave undesirable tasks to the last minute. “Hello Spike?” “Hi there Miss Cheerilee.” “You have lost the moustache.” She leans down and whispers “Much better.” The blushing dragon points to a reading desk “Your books are set out for you.” “Thank you so much Spike.” She replies, removing the heavy saddle bags and dumps them on the floor beside the desk as she sits down to read. After a couple of hours and several pages of notes, Cheerilee is distracted by an annoyed and strident voice behind her. “No…No….Not that one, or that one….No….NO….Spike?…SPIKE!” “Yes Twilight?” “Where is the Starswirle spell book I brought back from Canterlot?” “Over here where you left it.” There is an irritated grunt and the clatter of fast moving hooves on wood, swiftly followed by a loud crash and a startled scream as a lavender blur ploughs into Cheerilee’s saddle bags, trips and slides across the floor, tail in the air and then collides with another reading desk to topple a substantial stack of books. “Ow! Drat it, ow! Whose bags are those?” “I’m so sorry, they are mine….” Cheerilee is silenced as arising from the wreckage are the most beautiful pair of purple eyes she has ever seen a unicorn possess. **** “Dinner!” Autumn Calls. Shimmering Heart looks around him, the sun is much closer to the horizon and the Countess is far away in her memories. He gives her a gentle tap on the shoulder “Autumn is calling us for dinner” “Really? Is it that late already” The eyes refocus and the gentle smile fades. He gets up and helps the Countess to her hooves and they slowly walk back to the bungalow, shaking the sand from their coats. Autumn has set the veranda table for three with a delicious looking salad, accompanied with a sparkling white wine.” I thought I would join you for dinner.” “You are always welcome, my dear.” The Countess replies. As they settle down to the meal, Shimmering Heart realises just how close to him Autumn has placed herself, he can feel a slight touch from her almost every time she moves and that Cheerilee has noticed as well, he can see the amusement in her eyes. Autumn taps something on the table. “You left these out in the living room.” It is the orders file and the letter addressed to him from the armour case. “Come on, open them.” Autumn requests as the Countess retains her amused silence. Shimmering Heart opens the file first, as he anticipated it’s a contents check list for the case and new orders “I’m not going back to the Royal Guard.” The disappointment is clear in his voice. “The detachment to Diplomatic Protection is to continue, but I have been transferred to Heiferford, 22 regiment.” “The S.P.S. That explains the case then.” The Countess replies. “Ooo! Of to play with the naughty boys on the Bovinia border.” Autumn’s excitement is only to clear, her head is resting on his neck and a fore leg is wrapped around his. “The letter now, come on!” He knows who the letter is from, the stylized heart sketched in the lower right hand corner of the envelope is a dead give away and still he delays opening it. “What is it?” Cheerilee enquires “Some Canterlot filly letting you know when her foal is due?” “Don’t be like that!” Autumn snaps “The Sergeant is far too much of a gentlecolt to be doing things like that.” She hugs him just a little tighter. Shimmering Heart is not sure which is more embarrassing, the way the conversation is going or opening the letter, but before he can make that decision Autumn takes the envelope and slices it open to read aloud the content….. My Dear Shimmy, I hope you are well and having just a smashing time with Cheerilee and Autumn by the seaside. It’s been such a long time since we last spoke, but I have been keeping my eye on you and I am so proud of all you have done, which is why I have decided to take you under my wing, metaphorically speaking. You will have received your transfer orders and equipment and you will be joining White Troop of 22 Regiment as senior NCO, hopefully by the time they start their tour as my personal guard. Well now, I can’t wait till you are here and we can have lots of long chats like we did when you were such a pretty little foal. Don’t forget to send your parents a post card and give all my love to dear old Cheeri, I’m sure she will be cross at me for calling her that. Lots of love and kisses Nana Cadence “Aw, that so sweet. Dear Shimmy.” Coos Autumn. “I think I’m going to bed, far too much excitement for me and I don’t want to be playing gooseberry.” Cheerilee gives the Sergeant a very pointed look. “Err. I think I will turn in soon, after I’ve helped to clear up.” Cheerilee is sat t her dressing table, quietly preparing herself for the night when through the open widows she hears a faint but ecstatic “Eeep” Cheerilee smiles, thank goodness he has kissed her at last. As she drifts to sleep, the long dormant dreams and memories flood back. **** Two weeks down, one to go and the reports are done, the school accounts are up to date thanks to Twilights creative genius getting the figures to even remotely balance and there is only the altered lesson plan for the day of the inspectors visit to prepare. School is done for another week and Cheerilee cannot remember ever being so organised and ahead of herself before, bless you Twilight, she heads home for a hot shower and a good groom before departing for the library. She is checking her saddle bags contain the notes they will need to create a diverse day for the inspector when a wicked little plan occurs to her, its Friday and I’m going to get that gorgeous little filly out for a night on the town. Cheerilee opens her fridge and removes the bottle of fizz and packs it in to the bags along with a pair of fluted glasses. A quick stop at Sugar Cube Corner for something yummy to compliment the wine and a short trot brings her to the door of the Golden Oaks Library. “Hi all. It’s me.” She calls. Silence. Cheerilee frowns, that not right, and she is here at the time Twilight told her. “Hello? Twilight….Spike.” She calls again. This time she is answered by the rip rap of Spikes claws on the wooden floor. “Hi there Miss Cheerilee.” He looks adorable in the little chef’s hat and frilly apron “Twilight will be back any time now and I have done some dinner for you as well.” “Thank you Spike, you are very kind.” Cheerilee hangs up her saddle bags, conscious of the precious glasses inside and the firm and lengthy lecture she had received two weeks ago about leaving unattended baggage on the floor. She sets out the notes and rough plan and starts to check through it again waiting with anticipation. Twilight soon arrives, giving Cheerilee a wave as she passes through the library towards the kitchen and then returns minus saddle bags. “Sorry, some last minute shopping, dinner will be about 15 minutes.” “That’s OK you are here now.” Cheerilee can’t help but gaze into those eyes. Twilight looks slightly away with a very faint blush. “How is the lesson plan coming along?” “Just about done for your final approval.” Cheerilee moves the notes over for Twilights inspection. “Yes. That’s good. The nature field trip to the park is a little bit of a risk with the Cutie Mark Crusaders.” “I am more concerned about Snips and Snails and I am thinking about asking Rarity to assist. She has been a good friend for years and if Sweetie Belle is under control, the rest of the CMC’s behave.” “Sound plan, but you don’t need to ask Rarity. I will free up the day to help you.” “Really? You want to spend all that time with the children…. And me?” “I could give a little talk on the flora and fauna of the park.” “That would be wonderful.” A happy and contented look softens Cheerilee’s face. “Dinners served.” Spike calls and for the first time Twilight returns Cheerilee’s gaze. The two mares and a baby dragon sit quietly around the kitchen table, enjoying the rich pasta dish and Cheerilee is loving the way Twilight keeps leaning into her every time she says anything. “Hold on! I have forgotten something.” Cheerilee announces and leaves the table, returning with the fizz, glasses and a box of cupcakes. “Ah.” Twilight stares at the bottle “Spike, the fridge.” The little dragon complies and takes out an identical bottle. “Snap, I thought we could celebrate getting everything done.” Says Twilight to her laughing companion. “They do say that great minds think alike. We will open yours Twi, it will be colder.” The cork is popped, glasses filled and the cakes shared around the three of them. After just two glasses, Cheerilee can see that Twilight has the giggles and now was as good a time as any to ask her out. “Twilight, do you fancy going to the Peppermint Club? There is a great band playing tonight.” Twilight looks slightly surprised “Well, I’m not sure.” She glances at the little dragon who is happily munching his way through the last of the cupcakes. “Aw don’t worry about me.” Spike replies to her nervous look. “I have all those new comics to read. You go out and have some fun.” “Are you sure?” “Yeah, I will be fine. Relax Twilight, have a night off will ya!” Twilight looks at Cheerilee, a decision made. “OK, let’s do it. Who is playing?” Cheerilee’s heart skips a beat with joy “Show of Hooves, A great folk band.” “I think I’ve heard of them. Didn’t the Ponytones perform at one of their gigs?” “Yes they did, Rarity thinks they are brilliant, she may even be there tonight” Cheerilee replies knowing full well that it is Rarity who gave her the tickets a week ago and will definitely be there, probably with Pinkie Pie, another big fan of the band. Cheerilee fetches her little black hoof bag from the pack still hanging in the library and checks the content, tickets, plenty of bits and her teachers I.D. I can hardly remember the last time I was asked to prove my age. They are soon ready to leave. The Peppermint Club is a few minutes’ walk up a side street, just beyond Sugar Cube Corner. A restaurant bar on the ground floor and a music venue in the huge low ceilinged cellar. The two mares descend the ramp to the entrance where Cheerilee hands over the tickets to the door pony. “You have been planning this haven’t you!” Twilight accuses. “Please don’t be cross. I asked Rarity for her spare tickets ages ago, but I just didn’t know if you would come with me.” “I’m not cross.” Twilight sighs and then smiles. “But you had better get me a drink quick, or else!” She looks round the crowded dimly lit room and sees Rarity sitting in at a large table on her own. “I will be over there. So hurry up.” She propels Cheerilee towards the bar with a light pat on her curvaceous flank. For Cheerilee that still tingling touch has made her whole week worthwhile. As she waits to order, she watches as Twilight approaches Rarity’s table and the two friends happily greet each other as Twilight settles down beside Rarity. The barpony attracts Cheerilee’s distracted attention and with another quick glance at the two friends deep in conversation, she smiles to herself and orders the drinks. Crossing the floor of the rapidly filling club to Rarity’s table is a task for both Cheerilee and the unicorn waiter, laden with a heavy tray of drinks and following behind her. They arrive at the table and Cheerilee overhears the Rarity talking to Twilight. “Darling, you are the last pony I expected to see here. However did you manage to get a ticket? They’ve been sold out for an absolute age.” Twilight says nothing, just grins and points at Cheerilee. Rarity hugs Twilight “Now that explains why she wanted my extra tickets and all the very circumspect questions Cheerilee has asked me just lately. You lucky filly.” “I’m not sure I know what you mean by that.” Twilight replies. Rarity just smiles and hugs her again as the waiter places the drinks on the table and Cheerilee takes a seat opposite them. “Now that’s what I call a little drinkie!” Rarity states throatily as she stares at the glasses placed before her. “So, you two know each other very well then?” Twilight is being cautious and Cheerilee is looking slightly guilty. “Oh yes darling!” Rarity, as flamboyant as ever “We all grew up together in Ponyville. Cheerilee and Big Mac. Applejack, Pinkie and I a few years junior, all good friends. So many little adventures. So much fun and happiness.” “Not so much now.” Cheerilee’s guilt has been replaced with sadness. “No. Well the Apple Family had a couple of bad years didn’t they, as did you. None of it was your fault my dear.” Rarity reaches out in sympathy. Cringing inwardly, Cheerilee realises that from the look in her eyes Twilight is taking mental notes. It has evidently come to her attention that there is tension between Applejack and Cheerilee and it’s more than just the Hearts and Hooves Day disaster, two years ago. Fortunately, before any difficult questions can be asked, Rarity lifts one of the two glasses in front of her and intervenes with a toast. “Too us, girls. Good music, good times and Great friends.” “Too us!” Cheerilee and Twilight reply and raise their glasses to Rarity’s. Cheerilee gazes at Twilight, her smoldering passion for this lavender unicorn is turning into a burning desire. How long till she realises that this is a date and just how much I want her? Twilight turns away from talking to Rarity and places her barely touched drink on the table as she returns Cheerilee’s gaze with a smile and then her face dissolves into shock and surprise. Bingo. She has worked it out. Twilight’s hooves fly to her face and then to the table where, without realising, she grabs the smaller glass and downs the liquid in one gulp. The resulting burning explosion in Twilight’s throat and stomach convinces her that they are on fire and in desperation she grabs the larger, frosted glass and drinks the lot in one go. Her two companions watch in amused silence. “What ….was….that!” Twilight gasps. Rarity screams with laughter “Oh Twilight, you just knocked back a double peach schnapps chaser and a pint of cider” “And if you keep doing that, I will have to carry you home.” Cheerilee ads, more in anticipation than concern. They order more drinks as the band start to play and before she can react to what’s happening, Cheerilee coaxes Twilight from the table and onto the crowded dance floor. More drinks, more dancing, Rainbow Dash… Rainbow Dash? Where did she spring from? “Hey. Hey, Twi, Cheerilee. It’s the egghead’s convention. Can’t stop girls, gotta hit the bar.” She hugs them both and is gone as fast as she arrived. More dancing, more drinks, a hyperactive pogo that that turns into Pinkie Pie. “Weee! What a party! Look at you two!” Cheerilee giggles a little and hugs Twilight. Now Everypony will know we are dating. More drinks. More dancing, Rarity twirls across the floor like a ballerina with a young stallion in tow. Wow she can still really move More dancing, more drinks, weaving their way through vaguely remembered friendly faces. Nose to nose with Twilight, Cheerilee’s intoxicating gaze is having its desired effect and then the evening’s final slow song, We Are Alright, Cheerilee’s favorite number by the band. She wraps a fore leg round Twilights neck, pulling them together and Twilight cannot help but return the embrace as Cheerilee sings along in to her ear, with special emphasis on the We are Alright. We are Strong part of the chorus. And then the song is done, the dancing stops and the audience erupts in applause as Cheerilee’s lips find Twilights cheek with a soft intimate caress. “BEST NIGHT EVER!” Pinkie bounces up “Ooo. Twilight and Cheerilee sitting in a tree K.I.S.S.I.N.G.” “We are in a cellar, not a tree.” A somewhat tipsy Twilight replies as firmly as she can manage. “Duh. Not yet, give it a little time.” And away she bounces. “Just fabulous!” Rarity throws her forelegs round the two mares. “Come on girls, home time.” The three mares leave the club, working their way through the crowd and soon Rarity prepares to take her leave “You two are just adorable together.” She hugs and kisses them both and departs for the Carousel boutique. “I think she had too much to drink.” Twilight staggers sideways, finding walking and talking at the same time near impossible. “Not the only one.” Cheerilee replies guiding Twilight away from a looming bush and finally to her front door. They creep in as quietly as only two drunk mares can, making enough noise to wake the dead or a sleeping dragon and clatter and giggle their way into the library. Cheerilee kisses Twilights cheek again, her supporting hoof lingering under Twilight’s chin and then collects her saddle bags, readying herself for home, not wanting to press her luck any further tonight. She can see that Twilight is confused and uncertain about where the next step may take her. Giving her new love a gentle cuddle, Cheerilee asks. “Twi? We are alright aren’t we?” Twilight’s drink befuddled brain finally delivers an answer “Yes we are. I’m not quite sure what happened tonight, but I like it and I like you and I want to see you again and.… and I am going to kiss you.” **** The Countess screams and sits bolt upright, dazed, sweating and breath ragged, the bed rumpled and blankets cast to the floor. Woken by Cheerilee’s cry and instantly alert, Shimmering Heart leaps out of his, charges through the bungalow, knocking something over in the dark and in to her bedroom looking for intruders. “Countess? What’s wrong?” “It’s alright.” She gasps “Only a dream, a very vivid dream.” “You’re not hurt?” “No, no. Just very, very….” Cheerilee sighs as her heart rate and breathing return to normal. “Confused.” He still checks round the room, securing the windows and then settles down beside the bed to comfort Cheerilee while she relates what she remembers of her dreams to him. Loving Twilight3: Loving Twilight Shimmering Heart stands on the bungalows veranda, contemplating the possible end of this assignment as he watches the gentle serf glittering in the moonlight. The first flush of dawn is tinting the sky beyond the southern Headland. His cheek is still stinging where the Countess slapped him and he still cannot believe the speed at which she had moved. The tears had started, the more she talked of her memories the harder they fell and the more confused he became as to why such a happy time is causing her so much pain. “But I really don’t understand.” “Because it was all my fault. My stupid temper and pride cost us so many years of happiness together.” She sighs “It was so good, so wonderful, too good… And I pushed her away because couldn’t cope with what was happening.” Cheerilee starts to cry again. He reaches out a hoof to her and gently strokes her neck and shoulder, the tension in her reduces and she moves closer resting her head on his neck with her muzzle disappearing under his mane. Without realising what he is doing, Shimmering Heart begins to groom her, gently working with lips and teeth from the point of her shoulder to her withers. Cheerilee’s breathing has slowed and calmed as she becomes increasingly relaxed and sleepy, her lips are starting to caress the base of his mane. He feels her press her nose hard into his neck and take a deep breath. “Ohh Twilight…” She mumbles. Shimmering Heart freezes. Cheerilee lurches back in shock and horror “NO…NO….NO…. NO!” Thwack. A fore hoof strikes the left side of his head so hard and fast he barely sees it and cannot avoid the contact. Fury spreads across her face “GET OUT!” She raises her hoof again “GET OUT. NOW!” The Sergeant retreats from the bedroom keeping a weary eye on its occupant, he just makes the door as a large pillow flies through the air. “I said GET OUT!” It is already warm even though the sun is not yet up, promising to get ever hotter as the day goes on. He steps off the veranda and walks down the sand to the water’s edge and stares out in to the bay, then turns away and starts to run, directionless at first and then with a sudden scenes of purpose he heads for the path that climes up on to the southern head land. It is steep, narrow and hard going, the surface is rocky and the turns hairpin sharp. To reach the top takes some time, but it was worth the trek. The path opens out on to an expanse of short cropped smooth grass that stretches all the way to the tip of the headland, where on the highest point is a circular fortress like building, a Huers tower Autumn called it. Shimmering Heart approaches and climes the external stone spiral stair case to the castellated platform on top, the view is magnificent. The calm waters of the bay to one side and the turbulent sea to the other with mighty waves crashing against the rocks below. He looks to the east watching the sun slowly clime above the horizon and in to the sky. “Oh sweet Celestia. I could do with some guidance I think I may have mucked it up.” **** Autumn Leaves starts her day with a happy contented feeling, He kissed me…. He kissed me is continually running through her mind as she makes the morning tea and then heads to the Countess’ bungalow. She can barely contain her excitement as she climes the veranda steps, except the bungalow’s door is wide open. Oh he has gone for his run. I’ve missed him already. She enters the main room, there is a small table knocked over, the door to the Sergeants rooms is open as is the one to the Countess’s, her special pillow is laying in the doorway and beyond Autumn hears the heart breaking sound of pitiful sobs. “Oh no. Oh please no.” She Dumps the tea tray on a sideboard as worry takes hold of her, collects the pillow laying on the floor and enters the Countess’s bedroom. “Oh my dear. What has happened?” Autumn quietly asks. Cheerilee answers her with yet more, quiet weeping. She is laying flat on her side in the centre of the bed with another pillow clamped over her head and her body is shivering as if she is absolutely frozen. Autumn has a strong feeling about what may have transpired and acts quickly, she strips the dirty slip from the special pillow, replacing it with a clean one and making sure the silk pouch containing the lock of Twilights mane is slid back in as well, then she carefully places it under Cheerilee’s head and removes the covering pillow. From under the bed, Autumn retrieves an intricately carved wooden box and from a compartment in it she removes an old and very battered soft toy which she places between Cheerilee’s fore legs and then to cover her, a beautiful and old dark blue blanket embroidered with golden stars and silver moons. “Oh my dear. What happened?” Autumn climes on to the bed, being very careful not to touch the very precious blanket and softly nuzzles Cheerilee. “I hit him.” She whispers between the sobs. “He smells so much like her. I lost my self and then my temper and I hit him.” Cheerilee tightens her hold on the Smarty Pants doll and buries her muzzle in to its soft fur. Autumn sadly shakes her head, for all the years that have passed since her beloveds death, the dear old mare still struggles with her loss from time to time. Cheerilee tenses up “He isn’t going to leave is he? I don’t want to lose him.” “Nor do I” Autumn sighs. “Nor do I.” There is a long, quiet pause, where only the sound of the waves and seagulls can be heard through the open windows. “Are you falling in love?” The sobbing has all but stopped and Cheerilee just sounds drowsy. “I think so. I hope so.” “That’s just wonderful.” “Don’t worry dear Cheerilee, I will find him and sort it all out.” “As you always do my sweet Autumn.” Cheerilee is now barely awake. “Close your eyes. You are so tired. Go to sleep.” Autumn whispers and moments later Cheerilee is completely at rest. She carefully moves away from the old magenta mare and leaves the room, knowing that the Countess will be sleeping now for several hours. **** Staring out to sea and at the empty horizon from the top of the tower has led to no great insights or inspiration into his predicament. Shimmering Heart decides that it is time to face the music and heads back down to the estate grounds. Avoiding the Countess’s bungalow he heads to the Kitchens, hoping to find Autumn and there she is. He can see her moving about and humming a tune he knows, a pretty little love song. He stands quietly at the kitchen door watching her graceful movement and realises she knows he is there. “Hello.” He says quietly. Autumn looks at him, smiles and carries on with her task “So, you have reappeared then. The old lady told me what happened.” She walks over to him and examines the swelling on his cheek “That is going to leave a mark.” She softly kisses the lump. “Feeling any better now?” “Yes and No.” He sighs. “I Guess I will be leaving very soon.” Autumn gives him a knowing smile “Yes and No. Cheerilee does not want you to go, nor do I. She was very upset, but don’t worry it’s not all your fault. You and I are about the closest thing to family she has left.” Autumn gives him another gentle kiss. “I got her settled again and hopefully she will sleep till late morning, so your rump is mine for now.” “I am at your command Miss Autumn.” His relief is evident. “That’s what I like to hear.” Giving him a long and smoldering look, she points to some large saddle bags. ”Shopping, here’s the list of what we need and where the estate has accounts in Baltimare. So you had better leave soon if want to be back this afternoon.” She stops him as he turns to leave. “Wait, two more things. Something you need to do and something you need to tell me.” In his heart the Sergeant knows exactly what it is Autumn is talking about, he leans towards her and their lips meet. The kiss is short, but incredibly passionate and then he breaks away. “Thank you my sweet Autumn. I love you.” Their lips rejoin for a much longer time. “Oh my….Oh my” Autumn finally surfaces for air. “You had better go, before I do something you may regret.” Shimmering Heart takes his leave as she watches, he blows her a kiss and she waves in return as he canters up the estates drive, determined to return as soon as he can. **** The noon sun floods the bedroom as Autumn makes Cheerilee’s bed and tides up. She places Smarty Pants back into the silk lined compartment in the wooden box. “It was so kind of the Apple family to give this to you.” And then she carefully folds the stars and moons blanket in a way to leave no creases. “I am going to take this to the laundry, it needs airing.” Cheerilee simply smiles and nods as she watches Autumn through her dressing table mirror, while wiping her reddened and puffy eyes. “The grounds maintenance team is here today.” Autumn announces as she adds the blanket to the pile to go to the laundry room. “I have told them to set up the large parasol and the loungers on the beach in front of the bungalow.” Cheerilee turns away from the table and gives Autumn a hard look. “I have sent out for some extra supplies, a little something special for dinner.” She is deliberately ignoring the Countess. “Oh for goodness sake. Stop waffling will you. Tell me.” “I’m in love.” “I know that!” Cheerilee releases an exasperated sigh. “Shimmering Heart? Have you seen him this morning?” “I have.” “Well?” There is a high level of warning creeping into Cheerilee’s voice. “Oh don’t worry, he won’t go anywhere. Shimmy has his orders.” The Countess gives her a really hard stare, her ears flat back. “Ha! Regimental Sergeant Major Shimmering Heart is a proper military pony.” Autumn sticks her nose up in the air and swishes her tail in an irritated way. “He will only leave you if so ordered.” “Well where is he then?” “I sent him to Baltimare, to the shops.” “What? I thought you just said….?” “Stop panicking, we are hardly likely to be raped and pillaged here are we. Chance would be a fine thing. And let’s face it, the last two body guards you’ve had were next to useless.” Cheerilee can’t help herself, she smiles and laughs at Autumns teasing. “No pony has protected me as well as you do my dear.” “He will be back soon after lunch I hope, so I think you will need to talk to him some more. Tell him about Twilight, it will be for the best, for all of us.” **** As the afternoon slowly rolls on Autumn flits between the kitchen, stores and laundry room, doing little jobs here and there, all the time watching the driveway. She has served the Countess a light lunch only to be mildly snapped at by a Cheerilee who was as impatient for Shimmering Heart’s return as she is. And finally, a white bodied figure with a dark grey mane is trotting down the avenue of palm trees lining the drive. Autumn canters from her chores to greet him with a hug and a kiss. “Hey you.” She smiles with happiness and holds him as tightly as she can. “Missed you.” He is dusty, hot and sweaty and to Autumn, just smells wonderful. Shimmering Heart can feel her heart thump as he returns her embrace and then gently pushes her away so he can see her aquamarine eyes. “Missed you too.” He kisses her once more, gently at first, but with increasing desire and then feels her press into him as her tongue darts into his mouth and drift across his own. She breaks the contact with a deep sigh of pleasure and the two of them embrace again. “My darling Autumn?” He asks. “Oh, yes?” Her voice husky with passion. “We need to sort the shopping. These bags are getting a little heavy.” She stares at the packs strapped to his sides. “Shimmy, I’m so sorry. Come on, to the kitchen right now.” Autumn turns away and glancing over her shoulder, gives him her best come hither look. Shimmering Heart follows her to the kitchen, all the time watching that firm, curvy rump swaying in front of him and the suggestively swishing tail with all manner of delights concealed beneath. He can’t help himself, reaches out and gives her a light nip on her flanks. Shrieking and giggling as she dashes through the kitchen door, Autumn halfheartedly attempts to fend off his advances. “Stop it, you are a bad, bad boy.” He makes another quick lunge and playful bite to her shoulder and feels her sigh and shiver with pleasure. “I love you and want you so much” He mumbles and slowly releases his teeth, freeing her to turn to face him. The look in her eyes is pure joy and tears of happiness are starting to form. They kiss and embrace one another once more, no further words required, the stillness only disturbed by the beating of their hearts. “Oh dear me.” Autumn sighs. “Duty calls for us both. Come on, let’s get those bags unpacked.” The groceries are duly packed away and Autumn pours them both a glass of cold apple juice, to accompany the food she had kept back for their lunch. “Shimmy my sweet, the Countess wants to talk with you. I hope she will explain things a little more.” “Where is she?” He asks. “Down on the beach, in front of her bungalow, if she is not painting.” Autumn gives him a quick kiss. “Go and clean yourself up and report for duty Sergeant…. and I will see you later.” Still damp from the shower, despite the afternoon heat, Shimmering heart approaches the bungalow with trepidation, despite Autumn’s reassurance, the Countess’s reaction to his return is very much an unknown. He can see the large parasol on the beach, but the loungers underneath are empty, so he climes the veranda steps and there she is, at her easel mixing up paint on her pallet. He sits quietly at the veranda table not wanting to disturb Cheerilee as she starts to apply paint to the sketch she has been working on for the last few days. She works on for several hours, seemingly totally oblivious as she crafts shape and colour, then stops and removes the large, floppy picture hat she is wearing, releasing her fore lock and then wipes away the paint splashes on her hooves on the old smock she has on. “That will do for now. What do you think of it so far?” Shimmering Heart is taken by surprise, watching the Countess work has been a hypnotic experience and her question snaps him back to reality. “I….I….” He organises his thoughts. “I can’t answer that. You haven’t done enough yet for me to be able to see what it is you are painting.” Cheerilee steps back from the canvas and taps her nose with a fore hoof. “A reasonable response. A few more afternoons on it should get me somewhere.” She removes the smock, wipes her face and comes out onto the veranda and sits at the table opposite him. “I am sorry.” She reaches out and touches the lump on his left cheek. “Your presence here has revived so many memories, I lost control of myself.” Cheerilee sighs deeply and starts to talk. **** The day of the inspection and Miss Cheerilee is ready. She is up good and early and is feeling good about everything she can think of, the inspector is due 30 minutes before school starts and Twilight will be there for morning break. Saddle bags packed for the day ahead, she sits down for breakfast, a real treat purchased from the farmers market over the weekend, rolled oats and maize, sweetened with a gift of molasses that Twilight brought back from a brief trip to Canterlot last week, just heaven. As she drinks her coffee she studies the bottle of syrup. I have no idea where this stuff comes from. It only seems to be on sale in Canterlot and then only now and again and I don’t recall seeing it or that rather tasty alfalfa hay before the outbreak of Parasprites. Cheerilee glances at the clock on her kitchen wall. “Whoops! Time to make a move.” She dashes up to the bath room to wash, brush teeth and mane and oil her hooves, a sudden thought crosses her mind, Twilight and she moves through to her bedroom and from under the bed drags an intricately carved wooden box. From one of the compartments she takes a bottle of perfume, a precious and expensive gift from many years ago and dabs some behind each ear, along with a wipe along her throat. She looks at the bottle and smiles. Not much left. You had better appreciate it, you gorgeous little filly. Back down to the kitchen for a last swallow of the coffee, wash the dishes, don saddle bags, out the door and a brisk trot to work with a happy smile and swish of her tail. The inspector arrived at the appointed time, a dark green coloured unicorn mare of more mature years who introduced herself as Crystal Jade. “Don’t worry dear, this is just a bit of a formality.” She waves a sheaf of forms at Cheerilee. “Ponyville is such a small school the bulk of this doesn’t apply to you.” Cheerilee prepares herself as the children arrive and the inspector takes a seat at the back of the classroom. “Sweetie Belle?” The teacher asks “Please be a dear and ring the bell for me.” The unicorn filly complies with a thrilled smile and the musical chime of the bell echoes across the playground, calling the last of the students in to class. The final arrivals are Sliver Spoon and Diamond Tiara, the latter observes the inspector, takes her seat and gives Cheerilee a disrespectful and snide look. “Good morning class, I hope you have had a lovely weekend. We will have two guests with us to day.” Cheerilee addresses the room and indicates to the green mare sat at the back of the class. “The first is Miss Jade, she is a schools inspector and has come here from Canterlot to make sure that you are all receiving a proper education and that the school is well run.” The foals turn to look at Crystal Jade, who gives them a happy smile and says “Morning all, don’t mind me.” Cheerilee taps a hoof on her desk to regain their attention “Our second guest will be here a little later and is a very special somepony who is coming to give you a talk on the plants and animals we may see in the park.” The class considers this with some interest as to the identity of the special somepony, even Crystal Jade looks intrigued and makes a note on one of her forms. The morning lessons have gone well, so far, so good, but break time is approaching and Cheerilee now has one ear focused on the classroom door with varying levels of hope and worry, the other and one eye is on the surprisingly well behaved class and her second eye is on Crystal Jade, who to appears to be studying the school accounts and reports, but as Cheerilee can see, is keeping a very close watch on the teacher and her class. There is a light knock on the door and it swings open to reveal Twilight Sparkle. Cheerilee’s heart skips with joy, she cannot contain her smile as she has only seen Twilight twice and then only for a short time since that night at the Peppermint club. Twilight returns her smile with one of her own and a little wave. “Class, you attention please.” Cheerilee announces “This is Miss Sparkle, and as some of you will know, the Golden Oaks librarian and one of the Elements of Harmony, she will be accompanying us on our field trip to the park.” “Good morning children.” Twilight addresses the class” I am very happy to meet all of you.” “Good morning Miss Sparkle.” The class reply. A hoof shoots up in the air. “Hey Twilight. Is Spike comin’ to?” Cheerilee covers her eyes and cringes. “No Apple Bloom. He is gem hunting with Rarity today.” Twilight grins and turns to look at Cheerilee. Crystal Jade chuckles and makes a note on one of the forms. “Very well class.” Cheerilee calls. “Break time!” But from the corner of her eye she can see Diamond Tiara, the little madam has been watching the teacher and her friend and the sly and knowing look on her face can only mean trouble. Cheerilee gathers the class together at the end of break time. “Pay attention children. We are going to the park for our little trip, so please make sure you have everything you need, your writing equipment and especially your lunches.” She tells them as she pulls on her own saddle bags. Crystal Jade attracts Cheerilee’s attention. “Perhaps if Miss Sparkle would lead, you could walk with me a moment. A few quick questions my dear.” The group set off for the park, Twilight in front with the three Cutie Mark Crusaders happily skipping along, chatting to her, the rest of the class and then Cheerilee and the inspector. “So.” Cheerilee inquires. “What do you want to know?” “Oh nothing in particular, there are one or two minor, if quite well concealed discrepancies in the budget.” “There are?” Cheerilee sounds worried. “Yes, the expenditure on supplies and trips is noticeably higher than would normally be allocated to a school of this size. I suspect you are using your own money aren’t you.” Cheerilee sighs and looks down at the ground as she walks. “I am. It’s the only way that I can ensure the very best for my colts and fillies. Their future is important to me.” “On a teacher’s salary?” “I have another income that ….” Cheerilee is thoughtful for a moment. “That supplements my pay. Is this going to be a problem?” “No dear. Now I am aware of the situation and there is nothing under hoofed going on, I can ignore it as far as the report is concerned.” Twilight turns off of the road, goes through an ornate gate way into Ponyville Park and follows the path down to the river, stopping before crossing the bridge. She turns around to face the children as they gather about her and waits for Cheerilee to take control of the class, but she is still talking with Crystal Jade. “Miss Cheerilee?” Twilight is looking uncertain and waits for instructions. “Ah, Miss Sparkle.” Cheerilee gives Twilight an encouraging smile. “Perhaps you would like to start with your nature talk.” Twilight is clearly nervous. “OK” She says, as much to herself as to anypony else. Looking round at her surroundings, she strengthens her resolve and addresses the class. “OK everypony, follow me” Leading the group over the bridge she heads up to the top of a small rise which is topped by a large tree and where she settles the class, dividing them into four groups. Delving into her saddle bags, Twilight takes out four scrolls and a very large book, entitled ‘The Natural History of Equestria’. To each of the groups she gives a scroll which turns out to be an identification check list, one part for plants, the other for animals. Then Twilight shows them the book and how the second half of it is a reference guide, with pictures, scientific names and descriptions of all the known flora and fauna of Equestria and how to use the check lists to cross reference with the book for a species identification. The four groups head in different directions around the knoll where they use the lists to gather information and gather the odd sample and return to Twilight for help with the identifications and a little talk on each one. Some of the foals are starting to wander a bit further away, needing Cheerilee to escort them and to intercept Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon to stop them pushing Twist in to the river. After one particularly long range mission with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, she stops next to Twilight, who is laying on the ground with the book open in front of her. “I haven’t seen that one in the library before.” Cheerilee points a hoof at the book. “That’s because it’s not from the library, we don‘t have a copy.” Twilight appears a little furtive. “I had to borrow this one from Fluttershy.” She whispers. Cheerilee chuckles and looks about, checking on the whereabouts of her class. “One more round and then we will stop and have lunch I think.” Twilight sniffs the air and then leans over to Cheerilee and sniffs again. “Are you wearing scent?” She asks. “It smells very familiar to me.” “Yes. Something especially for you. Mares Tale.” Cheerilee smiles coyly and blushes a little. “Wow, that’s really expensive.” Then it is Twilights turn to blush. “I love that fragrance, its Princess Celestia’s favourite.” Cheerilee offers her throat so Twilight can inhale a little more of the scent and feels a gentle nibble and kiss on her neck. She is about to return the kiss when she spots Diamond Tiara talking to Crystal Jade, the inspector, they both turn and look at the teacher and her assistant. “Oh no. What is that little madam up to now?” Diamond Tiara does not seem to be happy with the turn of the conversation and the two mares hear the inspector categorically state “Well if that is the case, my little pony, then Miss Sparkle should consider herself to be the luckiest mare in Ponyville.” From the corner of her eye, Cheerilee can see Twilight glancing at her and mouthing “I am. I am!” Cheerilee is so happy she could skip and dance round and round the tree, instead she calls the class together for lunch. The three mares lounge under the shade of the tree, chatting amiably while the children play around them. Cheerilee, ever the teacher keeps one wary ear on the more disruptive elements. “There is nothing like an alfresco meal and good company to pass the time of day.” Crystal Jade sighs contentedly. “Hmm.” Twilight looks thoughtful. “One of my instructors always said that ‘Time is an illusion, lunch time doubly so’. Mind you he was a little obsessed with the number 42.” “42?” The other two ask in unison. “No good asking me, I never understood it.” They all laugh. “Where were you educate, Miss Sparkle?” Crystal Jade asks. “The School for Gifted Unicorns. I was, still am, Princess Celestia’s personal student.” The inspector is impressed “Well, as endorsements go they don’t come much higher.” She pauses for a moment. “I think that’s me done for this inspection. You have a very nice and well run school, Miss Cheerilee and I shall recommend an increase in your budget, you probably won’t get it, but I will try.” Crystal Jade starts to leave and then turns bake to the two mares resting side by side. “And I wish you two every happiness. You make such a lovely couple.” Cheerilee and Twilight look at each other and burn with joyous embarrassment. **** The school day final over, the two mares make their way towards home, happy in each other’s company. “What are your plans for this evening?” Twilight asks. “Nothing much. A bit of prep for tomorrow, dinner and bed. What about you?” “Very similar and no Spike, he is staying with Rarity tonight. I was hoping for, may be a little….” Twilight trails off, she can see Cheerilee smiling at her. “Getting to know you time?” The older mare finishes. Twilight nods. “Come on then. Let’s go back to my place to clean up and then…” Cheerilee thinks for a moment. “We can go to the Peppermint Club for dinner, it’s generally quiet on a Monday.” They trot the rest of the short distance to Cheerilee’s cottage, although not far from the library, is in the one part of Ponyville that Twilight doesn’t know very well. Neat, smart and compact are what strike Twilight about her friend’s home. “Believe me, it’s not often this tidy, especially when I have a lot of marking to do.” Cheerilee guides Twilight into the living room and indicates to a bank of soft floor cushions if she wants to be seated. “Would you like a drink, tea or coffee?” “Tea would be lovely.” Twilight watches as Cheerilee moves into the small kitchen, she turns to examine the living room and the paintings on walls. They are of incredibly fine work and carry Cheerilee’s signature. “Sorry my love, there‘s no lemon.” The call comes from the kitchen. “That’s ok, a small spoon of sugar will be fine. I didn’t know you painted.” “Not done any for a while now, most of that is college work.” Cheerilee is stood in the door way with a single tea cup on a tray. “You studied art then?” Twilight asks as she takes the cup and saucer. “That and Drama with music.” “Really? Do you play an instrument?” “Did, the piano, but alas not with any great skill. I was a singer, made a little career out of it before going to teacher training college.” “Wow! Tell me more.” “Later my love. I’m going to have a quick wash and I will put out clean towels for you.” Cheerilee leans forward, gives Twilight a gentle kiss and heads upstairs to the bathroom. Continuing her exploration of the living room, Twilight realises that it is actually bigger than it looks, there is just so much in it, the large dining table, clearly Cheerilee’s work space, book cases stuffed full with novels, reference books and school text books. And then there is the large cupboard under the window, a scattering of ornaments and framed pictures on top and in the middle a record player. Twilight opens the two doors in the body of the cupboard, to the right is full of files, most seem to be related to various properties all over Equestria, judging by what is written on the spines. She opens the one on top, an address in Manehattan and leafs through the few documents in side, deeds of ownership, Tenancy agreements, maintenance contracts and invoices. There are the sound of hoof falls from upstairs, Twilight replaces the file, closes the door and quickly checks out the left side of the cupboard, it’s full of albums. Most of the artist she hasn’t heard of, but a few are familiar. Show of Hooves, The Rolling Ponies and Thin Filly she knows, the last are big favorites of her brother, Shinning Armour and tucked behind the stack of records there appears to be something larger and framed. With a bit of a struggle, Twilight pulls it free, a gold disc and its sleeve are preserved behind the glass panel. She stares at the title and artwork, The Shire Horses, Hoof in Hoof. The picture is of the band standing in a semicircle and in the foreground is a much younger, slimmer and incredibly beautiful Miss Cheerilee. The outfit of white ruffled blouse and harlequin waistcoat, the frizzy mane and tail, heavy makeup and large earrings are all strong indicators to the age of the recording. “Having a rummage are we?” Twilight jumps with fright, almost dropping the gold disc as she turns to see Cheerilee standing behind her, looking over her shoulder. Cheerilee prises away the now tightly grasped frame from Twilights chest. “Hmm. It’s long time since I looked like that.” She leans further over Twilight allowing the unicorn the full force of her freshly applied perfume. Twilight lifts her head, breaths in deeply and sighs with pleasure. “Go! Shower. And be quick about it. I am hungry.” Cheerilee propels Twilight up the stairs and towards the bathroom, while she returns to her bedroom and the wardrobe in the far corner. “Where are they? They are here somewhere. Ah ha!” She removes the hanger from the rail and lays it on the bed, one white cotton blouse and the silk harlequin waistcoat. Moving to the dressing table, Cheerilee opens a small jewelry box and after a quick search, extracts and clips in a pair of suitably large earrings and then dresses in the blouse and waistcoat. A little snugger than I remember. She heads back down stairs with a contented smile. **** Two ponies walk in to a crowded restaurant and the waiter asks the lavender one “Why the long face?” Twilight is stunned by the transformation a small amount of jewelry and some fancy clothes have made to her companion. She cannot keep her eyes off Cheerilee as they walk to the Peppermint Club. “Stop staring at me like that.” Cheerilee whispers with a grin as they arrive at the club. “It’s very flattering, but if I try and suck my belly in any more, I may pass out.” Twilight is unsure how to respond as they enter what turns out to be a quite busy bar and restaurant. The waiter shows them to a rather nice corner booth with a reserved notice on the table, apologizes for the crowd and explains that the Appaloosa to Manehattan train has been delayed due to buffalo on the line, so a lot of ponies from Fillydelphia and Baltimare have missed their connections. “Buffalo. That would do it.” Twilight replies to nopony in particular as she slides round the bench seat to sit facing into the body of the restaurant. “When did you book a table?” She asks Cheerilee, but receives no answer other than an innocent smile. The waiter eyes Twilight in an amused fashion. “This table is always kept reserved for valued customers and celebrities. If you would care to order drinks I will bring you the menu.” Cheerilee follows Twilight and snuggles up close, linking a foreleg through hers. “Waiter! A bottle of Champagne please. We are celebrating!” “We are?” Twilight asks. “Yes, thanks to your help the school has passed the inspection and more importantly we are celebrating the fact that…”Cheerilee pauses and turns to look into Twilight’s eyes. “I love you.” The waiter returns with two glasses and a bottle on ice before, placing them on the table Twilight can order her thoughts an answer Cheerilee and closely behind him so does some young Canterlot blade with quill and paper in hoof and what happens next completely throws Twilight. So used to being, if a little reluctantly, the center of attention, Element of Harmony, Hero of Equestria, The Princess’s Protégée and so on, his request has her utterly astonished. He asks for Miss Cheerilee’s autograph and totally ignores Twilight. Final they are left in peace and as Twilight makes a big show of studying the menu Cheerilee tops off the glasses and offers one. “A toast. To us, my love.” “To us.” Twilight smiles and holds her glass up to Cheerilee’s and they clink together. “Cheerilee, I have been thinking about something you said just now.” “Yes Twi?” Twilight gently strokes Cheerilee’s cheek and then places both fore legs around her neck. “I love you.” And she pulls Cheerilee to her, their lips joining tightly together with an intense passion. “Ah hum!” The two mares break apart in surprise, the waiter, wide eyed stands before the table. “I was about to ask Madam and…. Madam if they would care to order, but I suspect you may require a little more time.” Twilight with her fore legs still round Cheerilee’s neck, looks at her companion. ”Oh no, I know exactly what I want.” “Well I’m not sure Chef can help you there, but if you would like to order, I will mention it to him.” Cheerilee and Twilight hug and giggle and still holding tightly to one another, consult the menu, order and as the waiter prepares to leave, both blow him a kiss. The main course arrives and the two mares eat in quiet contentment, yet Cheerilee can feel increasing tension from Twilight which she suspects is caused by the snippets of conversation and furtive glances they are both detecting. “Look, over there with the lavender unicorn.” “Utter rubbish. You’re seeing things.” “I tell you it is her, you know, from the Shire Horses.” “No. It can’t be.” “It is! I’ve got Hoof in Hoof at home.” “Really? Now you are showing your age.” “Oh come on, the Mighty Horse? A great band, brilliant album.” “Well…Maybe. If it is her? What is she doing with some little unicorn filly?” But the end of this Twilight is fuming, she bangs the table with a hoof. “Look, we are trying to have a peaceful meal, so if you want to talk about us, kindly have the decency to do it out of earshot!” “Fillies and Gentlecolts.” The Barpony calls and then much louder. “Fillies and Gentlecolts, your attention please. The station has sent word that the Appaloosa train will be arriving in twenty minutes.” There is a massive increase in the noise level as most of the customers get up and prepare to leave. The Barpony is rushed off her hooves with demands for the bill and then all is quiet with only a scattering of regulars left. Cheerilee watches the waiter approach the table and gives Twilight a gentle caress to bring her out of the silent introspection into which Twilight has retreated. “A sweet, my sweet? There is a little Champagne left.” “What? No.” Twilight looks around and finally notices the waiter, waiting for her. “Err…. Coffee please.” Cheerilee smiles at Twilight and turns to the waiter. “Two coffees and the check please. Thank goodness that lot have gone.” “I can’t complain, best night for tips in ages.” The waiter says as he leaves. He soon returns with the coffee and the invoice. Cheerilee checks the amount as she drinks, retrieves her purse and places the correct amount of bits on the tray plus a generous tip. Twilight snuggles up to her. “I should really contribute….” “My treat.” Cheerilee kisses her on the cheek. “Your turn next time.” Twilight looks so happy “You want there to be a ‘Next time?’” “Oh yes, anyway this time isn’t over yet. Come on, finish up and then home.” Two contented ponies leave a quiet restaurant and the waiter salutes the lavender one. “Not such a long face now.” **** Twilight settles into the bank of soft floor cushions in Cheerilee’s living room as the magenta mare adjusts the lighting before laying down with her. “Are you sure you don’t want a drink?” Cheerilee asks while giving Twilight a tender nuzzle. “No, no.” Twilight carefully changes position to guide Cheerilee’s lips to the crest of her neck and presses against Cheerilee’s muzzle to encourage her to groom a little harder. “Mmmm, that’s nice.” Cheerilee keeps up the gentle caressing with her lips and teeth until Twilight, completely relaxed rolls onto one side, legs stretched out and eyes closed. “Twi?” “Hmm?” In anticipation, Cheerilee moves her head slightly away from Twilight’s body. “Sweetheart come to bed, I want to make love to you.” As expected, Twilight goes completely rigid and her eyes snap open. “I... I... Should... Spike!” Cheerilee places a fore leg over Twilights shoulder and slides the other under her head gently but effectively capturing her where she lays until Twilight relaxes once more. “It’s alright my love, Spike will be safe and happy with Rarity.” Cheerilee smiles softly and gently nibbles the tip of Twilight’s ear. “I really want you to stay with me tonight.” “I…I… Want to, but… I… I… Ahh, I don’t know.” “Are you scared?.” Twilight does not answer, just becomes tenser screwing her eyes tight shut. “Twi, you have nothing to worry about. If you come to bed and we just cuddle and fall asleep together and then in the morning I wake up to see you beside me, I will be the happiest mare in all Equestria.” “Do you love me that much?” Twilight asks in wonderment. “Yes. I really do.” Rolling over to gaze into her lovers intense green eyes, Twilight sighs, smiles and then suddenly frowns. “I believe I may need the little filly’s room.” “Cheerilee grins and releases her. “Go on then, you know where it is.” She watches Twilight disappear up the stairs at speed, gets up with a long luxuriant stretch, extinguishes the lights and follows her heart’s desire. The blouse and waistcoat lay on the corner of the large bed as Cheerilee removes her earrings, placing them back into the box on her dresser. She looks into the mirror and is pleased with what she sees. Gathering up her clothes, she tenderly kisses the waistcoat, Thank you. Thank you. You have worked your magic once more and returns the garments to the wardrobe. Finally, Cheerilee smoothes down the sheets and blankets and slides in to the bed just in time hear the bathroom door open. “Twi, I am in here.” She calls and hears the hoof falls approaching the bedroom. A head appears round the bedroom door and those wonderful purple eyes gaze about the room. “Come in my love and close the door.” Cheerilee whispers huskily. Twilight approaches the foot of the bed with a worried look on her face, but still pushes the door too with a hind hoof as Cheerilee folds the covers back and pats the empty space beside her. Still hesitating, Twilight looks from Cheerilee to the vacant side of the bed and back again and shivers slightly. Cheerilee suspects that there is a teleport spell forming in the back of her mind. “You must be cold my love.” Cheerilee snuggles down into her pillow and again taps the space beside her. “Come here and let me give you a cuddle and warm us both up.” **** The early morning sunlight slips its way through the partly drawn curtains, shinning on the occupied broad bed. The older magenta mare stirs sleepily under the patterned blankets, feeling the weight of something resting on her neck, the four somethings wrapped round her body and the warm, soft and potential very interesting something held tightly to her own chest and belly. Cheerilee finally opens her bleary eyes, Ooo, purple haze. The weight on her neck is Twilights head and her mane is covering Cheerilee’s eyes. She carefully moves herself and Twilights head apart without waking her beloved till they are laying nose to nose and then gently presses her lips to Twilight’s, kissing with increasing pressure and passion until the still sleeping unicorn starts to respond. As this is happening Cheerilee slowly runs a hoof down across Twilight’s side and onto her silky smooth tummy, heading, stretching, gradually lower and lower until it reaches the two petite firm mounds nestled between Twilights thighs and once there she gently caresses each one in turn. The still sleeping Twilight breaks the kiss to groan with pleasure until Cheerilee rejoins their lips. Wishing that she could reach just a little further beyond just as Twilight had finally allowed her the night before, the briefest of gentle caresses before they had fallen asleep, legs wrapped round each other, Cheerilee tries to slip further down, only for Twilight’s legs tighten round her as she begins to awake. Their first night together had been a sweet, loving war of attrition, Cheerilee’s lips and hooves advancing and retreating across Twilights body, each passionate assault gaining a little more ground towards their final objective for the night, a reconnaissance of those soft warm intimate areas guarded by Twilight’s tense thighs and clamped tail. It had taken an age to persuade Twilight to relax enough to lay on her back, exposing her supple belly to Cheerilee’s exploring lips. Reversing and repositioning herself on top of her love, Cheerilee begins her campaign to breach the defences of Twilight’s crossed hind legs, lips and teeth gently nibbling and kissing their way down the smooth belly, hooves sliding across flanks to caress the sensitive star cutie marks. Finally there is an ecstatic sigh and a slight quiver from Twilight as she loosens, hind legs slumping just a little and Cheerilee advances, her muzzle slides between the silky smooth thighs until it encounters the first of the pair of wonderfully petite, symmetrical and firm breasts. Her tongue lightly laps around the pert nipple and guiding it between her lips as she begins to sensually suckle. She frequently switches from teat to teat nibbling softly with her teeth before returning to suckle and then in a moment of surprise she feels twilight’s fore hooves tentatively drift across her own flanks to the three smiling flowers of her cutie mark and then to firmly press and caress. The astonishing tremor that runs up through Cheerilee’s thighs and spine cause her head to snap up as she moans in delight. As she collects herself and buries her muzzle between those beautiful breasts, she twirls her tail around Twilight’s head and then cocks it up to one side, revealing her dripping wet sex above her lover’s nose. Twilight’s hooves slowly float from her cutie marks to the points of her buttocks, but advance no further, but Cheerilee can feel Twi’s breath on her damp lips as the young unicorn cautiously inhales her scent. With a huge burst of will power and desire Cheerilee winks the lips of her vulva, sprinkling Twilight with a small amount of her juices and is rewarded with an intense tremble and faint moan from her lover and the releasing of her clamped tail. Not giving Twilight a chance to raise her defences, Cheerilee swiftly slides a hoof from where it lay, caressing the star cutie mark to the base of Twi’s tail and with a tender swirling caress moves it across the inside of her buttock, heading for her final objective. BRING BRING. The alarm clock lets rip, snapping Cheerilee out of her sweet recollection and startling Twilight in to full wakefulness, halting the wonderful stroking of her udder. “Oh pony feathers.” Cheerilee mutters. “I’ve got to go to work, you will have to amuse yourself.” She presses her lips to Twilights for a brief but intense kiss, drags herself reluctantly from the bed and heads to the bathroom. Freshly showered and ready for the day ahead, Cheerilee glances into her bedroom before heading down stairs. She smiles affectionately at the sight of Twilight curled up in the centre of the bed hugging her pillow. “Twi sweetheart. Wake up.” Cheerilee calls. “Open your eyes.” Twilight grunts and pulls the pillow tighter to her. “Don’t want to!” “Come on my love, I will make us some breakfast and then I must get ready for the school day.” Cheerilee enters the room, moves to the side of the bed and leans over to kiss Twilight’s forehead all-round the base of her horn, all the time her heart thumping with all the love she feels for this wonderful unicorn. “Tell them you are sick and come back to bed.” Twilight mumbles into the pillow. Cheerilee is sorely tempted by the notion and almost succumbs, she smiles and gently nuzzles Twilight. “I would love to my dear, but I love my job nearly as much as I love you and the little ones need me.” “So do I.” Twilight pouts. “I know and that makes me very happy, but we both have our responsibilities that are part of who we are, the school and the children for me and the library and Spike for you. It is who we are and part of why I love you.” The look of love and affection on Twilights face causes Cheerilee’s heart to beat even harder and the two lovers embrace and kiss with a desperate longing for each other. Twilight breaks away and smiles with such happiness. “Go and get the kettle on then my love. I will be down in a minute.” With a quick glance over her shoulder and a smile, Cheerilee leaves the bedroom and heads down stairs. Clattering round the small kitchen, she prepares herself a bowl of fruit as she is waiting for the kettle to boil. The sound of heavy, reluctant hooves stomping from the bedroom to the bathroom reinforce Cheerilee’s suspicion that Twilight is not a morning pony and she calls up the stairs. “Tea or coffee and would you like something to eat?” Moments later Twilight appears at the top of the stairs and heads down. “Hmm. Coffee please, sweet. Your tea is terrible.” She grins at Cheerilee, wraps her forelegs round the magenta mare and slowly kisses her until the whistling kettle forces them apart. The coffee made, Cheerilee passes a cup to Twilight, who has perched herself on the kitchens only seat and busies her self round the kitchen, making some lunch, packing her saddle bags and grabbing a sip of her morning caffeine hit, along with a bite of her breakfast until suddenly she realises that the bowl has disappeared and is now in front of Twilight who is happily munching away. “Hey! That’s mine.” She cries. “If you are that hungry, you should have said.” Twilight passes the bowl back to Cheerilee. “I didn’t realise until I saw you eating.” Cheerilee places half her breakfast into another bowl and slides it back to Twilight. Looking at the wall clock she announces. “Eat up my dear. I will have to go soon.” They finish their food quickly and quietly and prepare to head out to their separate destinations when Twilight turns with a worried look and asks. “When will I see you again?” Cheerilee thinks for a moment. “Tonight’s out, tomorrow?” “No. The library’s closed and I am going to Canterlot for the day.” Twilight shakes her head. “Tell you what.” Cheerilee grins and cuddles Twilight. “Friday and we can spend the weekend together.” “Yes. Yes!” Twilight claps her hooves together with joy. “Come to the library straight after school and I will treat you to dinner.” The two mares quickly kiss and hug and then part with a furtive, loving whispers and a wave as they head in opposite directions along the lane outside Cheerilee’s cottage. **** The bright Friday afternoon sun shines through the school house windows, flooding the classroom with warmth and light, but the time is still dragging. Cheerilee keeps one eye on the small clock perched on the corner of her desk as she claps her hooves together, creating a rhythm and encouraging the children in their singing. “Very good. Very good.” She cries. “You all have the harmonies just right. I am so pleased with you.” The class cheer and stamp their hooves with glee, the rehearsing for the parent’s day concert has gone very well, yet there is still twenty minutes of the day still to go. Cheerilee has never known the hands on the clock to move so slowly, even for a Friday. And then an idea strikes her. “Listen up everypony. If you all help me tidy up the schoolhouse we can all go home a little earlier.” More cheers and claps as Cheerilee assigns them little tasks to help her get finished for the day. Sweetie Belle is asked to clean the blackboard and duster and as she works, the little unicorn hums the song that they have just been practicing. Cheerilee, distracted, turns and watches the little white unicorn. “That’s very good Sweetie Belle, you have got the tune perfectly.” “Thank you Miss.” “Would you like to sing the solo part?” Sweetie Belle thinks for a moment before replying. “I would, but I think Apple Bloom wants too as well.” Cheerilee considers this and smiles at Sweetie Belle. “I will take a look at the music over the weekend and maybe we can make it a duet for both of you.” “Oh wow, that would be great Miss Cheerilee.” The little unicorn turns and looks at her teacher. “Miss?” “Yes my dear?” “We have all noticed that you have been very, very happy this week and now you want to go home early and I was wondering why?” “I am going to spend the weekend with a very good friend and have been looking forward to it all week.” “Have you found your special somepony?” Cheerilee smiles and hugs herself. “I think so. I really think so” She turns and looks at the clock. “Has everypony finished their chore? Yes? Very well, gather your bags and lets all go home!” The peace of the classroom is shattered by the cheers and cries of joy as Cheerilee sees her students out the door. She returns to her desk, has a last check round and collects her saddle bags, and from a draw, the short note in the pretty card she received this morning from Twilight. Cheerilee rereads it once more, enjoying the beautiful flowing hoof writing. Hey there, my love. Some instructions for you. Finish on time today. Leave as soon as you have finished. Come straight to the library. Do not go home. Bring no more than you need with you. Especially no work. I want your undivided attention all weekend. If you are rereading this for a second time, put it away and get a move on. I love you, want you and am in no mood to wait. Twi. Cheerilee quietly chuckles to herself and places the note in to her bag, making sure that it is someplace safe. Possibly my very first love letter from Twilight she thinks. Saddle bags on she heads out, securing the door behind her and trots into Ponyville, smiling and humming. Crossing the town square she waves and greets a few friends and then turns into the avenue and stops outside the library door. It is shut with a sign on it ‘Closed for stock taking’. Cheerilee smiles and knocks. A sharp voice from an upper window cries out in reply. “If that is who I hope it is, the door is open. If not, read the notice!” A gentle push and the door swings open, Cheerilee enters the reading room and swings it closed behind her. The light is low with the blinds down and the usual wonderful smell of old books is over laid with a soft, gentle perfume. “She has lit scented candles.” Cheerilee grins and mutters to herself and then calls. “Twi, it’s me. I’m here.” The clatter of hooves from the floor above brings Twilight to the top of the stairs and she skips down to happily greet her guest. “You’re here. You’re here at last, I was starting to worry.” “I’m sorry my love, I ran in to some friends on the way here. It’s amazing how everypony wants to chat when you are trying to get somewhere.” Cheerilee struggles with the strap for her saddlebags. “Let me help you with those.” Twilight pleads as her horn glows. The sticking buckle releases and the bags lift and float to the hangers leaving the damp sweaty band round Cheerilee’s middle exposed to the cool air. “Thank you my love, it’s been a long, busy day. Could I have a wash before we have dinner?” She asks looking at her damp flanks. Twilight places her forelegs round Cheerilee’s neck and lightly kisses her. “I am prepared for you needing to clean up so follow me. Dinner will be a little while yet, Spike is really going to town in the kitchen. The smell of fresh baked bread has been driving me mad with hunger all afternoon.” She releases Cheerilee and moves towards the stairs. Cheerilee follows her upstairs to a landing where unsurprisingly there are more packed book shelves. She stops to study the titles, Magical Theory, Technical studies and an awful lot of books on Starswirle the Bearded. As she lifts a hoof to a particularly interesting title, she realizes that Twilight is waiting for her. “Part of my personal collection.” She grins. “But this is not the time, now come along.” Cheerilee move to Twilight as she opens a door beyond the book shelves and they are engulfed in a cloud of scented steam that rolls out of the bathroom. “In you go” Twilight guides her towards the large circular bath tub in the centre of the room. Cheerilee glances over the rim and takes a breath. The tub is almost full to the brim and she can smell roses, the water must be laced with bath salts. “Come on. In you go.” Twilight encourages. Before sliding into the bath, Cheerilee dips a hoof to test the temperature, it’s wonderfully warm. She slowly and carefully lowers herself into the deep water, almost completely submerging herself as she relaxes and the tension flows from her body. Resurfacing she sees that Twilight is leaning over the side of the bath and beside her a shampoo container and large jug are held in her magic. Cheerilee sits up and closes her eyes as she unwinds from the days stresses, she feels the shampoo applied to her fur and then Twilight’s hooves work their way through the tangles of her wet mane and across her neck to her shoulders. The jug repeatedly dips into the water and then slowly tips its contents onto the back of Cheerilee’s head, washing away the suds from her upper body. She opens her eyes and looks at Twilight, whose hooves are stretching to reach lower down Cheerilee’s body. “You know that you would find it a lot easier if you joined me in here.” Twilight looks surprised and before she can give the notion any thought or comment Cheerilee reaches out, wrapping her forelegs round Twilight’s middle and with surprising strength she plucks the beautiful lavender unicorn from her perch and pulls her into the water on top of her. There is a huge splash and water flies across the room, soaking the floor and as they surface, chocking and giggling Cheerilee pulls Twilight tightly to her and asks. “Oh my darling can you breathe? Do you need mouth to mouth resuscitation?” Twilight snorts water from her nose and wraps her legs round Cheerilee. “I wish there was a way to scrub your filthy mind as clean as the rest of you.” As they kiss and cuddle and giggle together, there is a shout from downstairs. “Hey Twi. Are you OK up there?” Pushing herself up off of Cheerilee, Twilight surveys the drenched floor. “Oh dear, what a mess.” “Twi? Twi, is everything alright?” There is the rip rap of dragon claws coming up the stairs. “We are ok Spike. I just slipped and spilt some water.” “We?” Comes the reply from right outside the bathroom door. The handle rattles. “Stay out Spike! Cheerilee is here and she is in the bath.” Twilight calls and from underneath her the magenta mare snickers and starts to tickle her. Now in fits of giggles, Twilight collapses on to Cheerilee with another large splash of water and they cuddle and rejoin their lips. “What’s going on in there?” Spike knocks on the door. Cheerilee stares into Twilights eyes, after moving her dripping forelock to one side and chuckles. “I dare you. I dare you to explain this one.” She is rewarded by the flush of embarrassment burning across the unicorns cheeks. The door handle rattles again and with a quick flash of magic, Twilight slams home the lock. “Spike, really we are alright. Please go and get some more clean towels and leave them outside the door and then you can go and finish dinner.” “But Twilight that’s why I came up, it is nearly ready.” “Ok Spike. Thank you. Fetch the towels and we will be down shorty.” She gazes at Cheerilee and settles deeply in to the warm water. “Drat, we will have to get out or he will be upset.” “Oh must we?” Cheerilee sighs as she tightens her hold on Twilight and begins work back across her flanks to caress her star cutie marks. “I am so happy I really don’t want to move.” The sensations arising from her hind quarters causes Twilight to groan with pleasure and to thrust with her hips into Cheerilee’s belly. “I….I….Don’t want to either, but….but…. Ahhh….Spike has put such an effort in to….to….cooking for us he will be really crosssss…. Mmmm…. If it is ruined.” Cheerilee halts her wandering hooves and gently encourages a disappointed Twilight to move so that she can sit up. “Well my love, we had better not let him down, had we?” The younger unicorn pouts sulkily and tries to maneuver herself back on to her lover. “Dinner can wait. I want you.” “I know. I feel the same, but….” Cheerilee grins and softly kisses Twilight on the nose. “Think how much better it is going to be when after a lovely meal and a pleasant evening we finally go to bed together and make love in peace and comfort.” Cheerilee chuckles. “And you have had to contain your frustrations for a few more hours.” “Ha, you wait till latter then. I am going to show you just how frustrated I am feeling.” Twilight pokes out her tongue and then returns Cheerilee’s kisses, before climbing out of the bath and retrieving the pile of clean towels from beyond the door. After spending a little too long drying each other and a vain attempt to clear up the mess in the bathroom, the two mares descend the stairs and head to the library’s kitchen where Spike is waiting for them, arms crossed, claws drumming and face set in a scowl. “Well, about time. I’m starved.” He states. “I am sorry Spike, it is my fault. I was enjoying my bath a little too much.” Cheerilee apologises with a contrite look and a quick glance at Twilight. “Sit, sit.” The little dragon waves towards the table and turns to the oven. Twilight pulls out a chair and gestures for Cheerilee be seated and sits herself beside her marefriend. As they watch the young dragon serving up dinner, Twilight links a foreleg though Cheerilee’s and indulges in a little small talk. “So, how’s your day been?” “Slow. It doesn’t happen often, but I just couldn’t wait for today to finish and it just didn’t want to.” “The little ones been playing up?” Twilight asks. “No not at all, good as gold today. We have been rehearsing for the parent’s concert this afternoon.” Cheerilee turns and smiles at her beloved unicorn. “It’s just that I have had a really strong desire to be in some other ponies company today.” Blushes and a quick chaste kiss is shared between the two of them while Spike is distracted, removing a large dish from the oven and the aroma rapidly hits Cheerilee’s nose. “Wow Spike, that smells wonderful.” “It’ just a quiche, nothing fancy. I found the recipe in an old cook book in the library and wanted to try it out. There is salad, potatoes and fresh bread to go with it, so please help your selves.” He indicates to various dishes and plates on the table as he takes his own seat. The aurora of Twilight’s magic flows across the table as sections of the quiche are sliced and placed onto three plates and then the bowls lift and move round so that the other two can serve themselves, filling their plates. Cheerilee takes a bite and is in heaven. “That is just wonderful, it melts in the mouth and the pastry, divine! An excellent piece of work Spike, worthy of an A in my book.” She watches as the baby dragon puffs himself out with happiness at her compliment and then she snatches a glance at Twilight. She is just sat there lost in a world of her own, chomping away on the food as if was completely tasteless as last year’s old hay. Spike notices Cheerilee’s look, places a clawed hand over one side of his mouth and tells her in a very distinct stage whisper.” I love to cook and it’s just as well, Twilight is awful. She can burn water. What about you?” Snickering at Spikes description of Twilight’s culinary abilities, Cheerilee considers his question for a moment “I’m…. Proficient in the kitchen. I can take care of myself, nothing flash” She take a second piece of the quiche. “Certainly nowhere near this standard. Twi?” Cheerilee offers the unicorn another slice. “What? Oh! Err, yes please. Isn’t there some wine, would you like a glass?” “In the fridge.” Spike gestures to the far corner of the kitchen. “It’s the other bottle of Fizz from last weekend.” “I was wondering what had happened to that.” Cheerilee grins and claps her hooves together. “Let’s get it opened.” She leaves the table as Spike fetches some glasses and collects the bottle from the fridge door. “Puddings in there as well, if you want some.” The little dragon calls. Cheerilee extracts a large covered bowl from the bottom shelf and carries it to the table before returning for the wine and retaking her seat. The cover is whisked off the bowl. “Ta da!” Spike cries. “Is that what I think it is?” Cheerilee peeps over the rim of the bowl. “Oh wonderful!” “What have you made Spike?” Twilight frowns. “Just a Trifle.” “Doesn’t look particularly trivial to me.” She replies with perfect seriousness. Bursting into laughter, Cheerilee answers “No Twi. It’s called a Trifle, mmm with chocolate sprinkles.” She glances at Spike. “Raspberry?” He nods. “Rarity told me that it was your favorite along with ice cream.” “There’s ice cream as well?” Spike looks guilty. “Well not as much, no.” “Spike! I bought two tubs this morning, where are they?” Twilight is growing irritated. “I sort of got hungry waiting for you at lunchtime.” “You knew that it was for dinner. I am disappointed in you.” “It’s alright Twilight.” Cheerilee cuddles up to the unicorn. “Pour the wine, I really want to try this trifle as it is.” The meal is finished in quiet, contented contemplation until Cheerilee calls for a toast. “To Spike, our very own master chef” She taps glasses with Twilight and they watch as the little dragon blushes with pride. “Now” Cheerilee continues. “Would you like me to help you with the dishes?” “No, that’s alright. Twi said I can leave cleaning up until you two go out tomorrow.” Cheerilee turns to the now blushing Twilight. “We are going somewhere?” “I have booked us an appointment at the spa for the full works, also Rarity’s suggestion. We had a little get together earlier in the week, she has been very helpful and encouraging, but did she ever keep on about how happy I am looking just lately.” “Funnily enough, I had the same from Sweetie Belle this afternoon.” Cheerilee recalls with a smile. “Well you two.” Spike interrupts. “I’m going to my room, comics to read you know.” Twilight looks at him and smiles. “Ok Spike. We will probably go up to the study in a minute, see you later.” “Night, night Spike.” Cheerilee ads as they watch the little dragon depart. She glances at Twilight. “His own room?” “Oh yes. It suddenly occurred to me yesterday when I got up, what if tonight we want too, well you know and he is sleeping at the bottom of my bed. Awkward!” Cheerilee is laughing so hard he almost falls of the chair. “You are so silly and adorable.” “This is no laughing matter.” Twilight bleats. “I would die with embarrassment if he caught us, well, at it, so to speak, so yesterday we cleared out one of the storage rooms for him. There were books that had been in there for years, some went out on the shelves, the rest I filled three large shipping crates and sent them back to the central library in Canterlot. That’s what I was doing at lunch time when a certain dragon was scoffing all the ice cream.” “I don’t think that I have ever met anypony that makes me so happy and want to laugh so much Twi.” Cheerilee throws her forelegs round the unicorn’s neck and kisses her cheek. “Thank you Cheeri.” Twilight looks slightly away and blushes. “You have no idea how good that makes me feel. Come on let go upstairs, I have a question for you.” Cheerilee follows Twilight through the library, all the time pondering what the ‘question’ might be, hoping that it is not too personal as there are one or two points of her life that even she would rather not recall. They climb the stairs to the study, another room of wall to wall fully loaded books shelves, not large, but plenty of room to be comfortable. Two other doors lead out of the room, the open glazed one next to Cheerilee goes out on to a high balcony, bathed in the early evening sun, a telescope stands by the guard rail. The other is closed and she suspects it leads to Twilights’ bedroom. On the other side of the study is a large coffee table, covered with books, scrolls and a number of Twilights infamous check lists. To each side are large floor cushions and beyond a wide sofa, where even now a certain unicorn is settling herself into the soft upholstery. **** “Sweet Sun and Moon. Except for the books that sounds like a description of Princess Celestia’s morning room.” Shimmering Heart utters in surprise. “Shush. It’s rude to interrupt.” Autumn gives him a stern look as she pours the apple juice that she has just brought from the kitchen into three glasses. “It’s too early to start dinner yet, so I thought you would like something to drink and decided to join you for a while.” “Thank you my dear.” Cheerilee acknowledges as she sips at the glass. “I haven’t talked this much since I retired and my good Sergeant there is a reason for that. The afore mentioned table and sofa were gifts from Celestia. Peas in a pod those two over most things, it wouldn’t surprise me to find that the Princess had ordered the same for herself.” “Don’t worry I will keep him under control for now.” Autumn pours a little more juice in to Cheerilee’s glass. “Hold on, don’t I get a say in this.” Shimmering Heart complains. The two mares face him and state in unison. “No!” Autumn lightly kisses the old magenta mare on her cheek and then whispers something into her ear. Shimmering Heart watches with some surprise as Cheerilee smiles with joy and tears well up in her eyes. “Now I believe I was standing in Twi’s study worrying about the question she was going to ask me.” Cheerilee picks up her tale. “Knowing that she and Rarity had a get together and what right gossips two unicorns can be…” “Excuse me!” Autumn exclaims in faked shock. “Right gossips!” Cheerilee states with a merry twinkle in her eyes. “I was naturally a little concerned that something sordid from my early life had been revealed, but what she wanted to know about was surprisingly minor in the grand scale of things.” The Shire Horses4: The Shire Horses The Dowager Countess of Ponyville gazes out over the veranda railings at the perfectly flat surface of Horseshoe Bay, there is not a breath of wind, nor a sound and the afternoon sun is turning the beach into a furnace. The old mare smiles, the aches in her joints are so much less on these really hot days, but the intense sunlight hurts her eyes. “Countess?” She turns her attention back to her two companions sitting across the table from her, leaning against each other, furtively touching hooves together and glancing at each other. The image reminds her so much of the old and faded picture beside her bed of herself and Twilight cuddling in a restaurant booth, smiling for the camera. “Cheerilee?” “I’m sorry my dear, did you want something?” “You were talking about the Shire Horses and Twilight and then suddenly…..Stopped.” Shimmering Heart leans forward, frowning and studies the Countess closely. “Are you ok?” A concerned Autumn asks as she gets up and moves round the table to Cheerilee. “Do you want some more to drink?” “Yes please my dear.” Cheerilee smiles happily as Autumn fills her glass and then settles down beside her. “I’m sorry, I was thinking about the weather. I do like it when it is hot like this. It reminds me of the happy times in Saddle Arabia.” “Not me!” Shimmering Heart shakes his head. “Too much like the desert beyond Appleloosa.” “Better warm than cold.” Autumn adds. Shimmering Heart looks thoughtful. “I don’t know which was worse, freezing my bits off on the Yakyakistan border, or being baked alive in the desert. At least in Canterlot I had a nice bed and running water.” “And this assignment is so bad?” Autumn inquires haughtily. “No, it’s not.” His face softens as he smiles for her. “This is definitely the best I have ever had.” Good, exactly what I was hoping for. Cheerilee thinks to herself. “I believe I was standing in Twilight’s study trying to delay the dreaded question.” She returns to her tale as her companions undivided attention return to her. **** “Cheeri, come and sit with me.” Twilight pats the sofa beside her. “I still have something to ask you.” Cheerilee wanders the long way round the room, casting an eye over the book shelves, scanning the titles on the spines of the bound books and playing for time before settling on to the sofa, nose to nose with Twilight. She leans forward, offering her lips to the lavender unicorn and the two mares tenderly kiss. Twilight breaks away and gives Cheerilee a serious look. “Now, there has been something bothering me since we had dinner at the Peppermint Club.” Recalling the evening, Cheerilee cannot think of anything particularly disastrous that happened during dinner and their first night together had been wonderful. “What is it that has you concerned my love?” Twilight takes a deep breath and nervously rushes on. “The colt that asked for your autograph and the gold disk in your cottage. I want you to tell me about the Shire Horses.” From the table she picks up an album sleeve, Hoof in Hoof. “I bought this when I was in Canterlot.” “Is that all?” Cheerilee chuckles with relief. “Sweet Celestia, you had me worried for a minute.” She studies the sleeve. “Want me to sign it for you?” “Well, maybe. I have listened to it a few times now, it’s interesting and you have a lovely voice, but it’s not really my sort of thing.” Cheerilee stares at the album cover in quiet contemplation until Twilight begins to worry. “You’re not offended are you?” “No my love I am not.” She gives Twilight a fleeting kiss and slight smile. “It’s just…. Memories, lots of memories. Our music was very much of its time and it was a long time ago.” “But ponies still seem to know of you?” Twilight is perplexed. Grinning, Cheerilee visualises a particular part of her life. “Because we really were that big for a short time.” “Resulting in the gold disk?” “Hoof in Hoof, our second album. A huge best seller, still sells a few copies even now. We toured all over Equestria, Maretainia and even did a concert in Saddle Arabia and were partied, wined and dined and Buck Stallion, the big Bridleway actor ask me to marry him.” “What! Isn’t he….?” Twilight’s mouth drops open in surprise. “Oh yes, but it was ages before any of that came out and anyway, don’t judge, so are we.” “Ah, good point. I hadn’t thought of it like that.” Twilight pauses for a moment. “So how did it all start?” “How did it all start?” Cheerilee mumbles to herself. “My last year of college in Fillydelphia, a bunch of us were loafing about and complaining, as students are want to do, about how our course work was not representative of youth culture. Our lecturer got fed up with all the bitching going on and challenged us to do something creative and representative to prove our point. The task was to form a band, write an original song and perform it on stage before the end of term. So five of us, myself, Lilly and Saffron Buds, Lightning Jet and Thunderhooves, he was a big lad and gave the band it’s name, got together and formed the Shire horses. It was all too easy, we had most of what became the first album written and had done ten gigs and had bookings for another dozen by the end of term. Our lecturer had to eat a very large portion of humble pie and we all got A grades.” “Wow. All good friends creating together. So how did you become so famous?” “To start with we were really close friends and that was what made it work so well, but by the end, no, bitter, bitter enemies, sniping at each other and working on individual projects. It all really started just after we finished college. We had decided to do the last few gigs that we were booked for and then go our separate ways, I was heading for Manehattan and a string of auditions on Bridleway.” “You wanted to be an actress?” Twilight is very surprised by this revelation. “It was what I was studying at college, my love. Drama with music” “Yes, silly me not paying attention, but how did you end up being teacher in, well, such a small school?” Cheerilee tickles Twilight under her chin. “I will get to that in a moment.” “I know.” Twilight gives a big sigh. “I just cannot match up the different images of you. Actress, big music star and lowly small town teacher.” “Less of the lowly, thank you.” Looking contrite, Twilight apologises. “I am sorry Cheeri, I know what you do is important and you are very good at it and it is plainly obvious that the children love you.” “It’s ok my love and thank you. I really do enjoy my work and present life.” Sliding closer to her, Cheerilee gently nuzzles along the crest of Twilights neck, causing a deep and contented sigh and her hooves begin a little intimate exploration. “Famous.” The lavender unicorn manages to squeeze in between groans of ecstasy. “Indeed, famous.” Cheerilee whispers. “It was a bit of a fluke really, we were only supposed to be doing a couple of numbers in support of another band, only they didn’t turn up, so we ended up doing the whole gig ourselves. There was a talent scout in the audience, come to see the other band and within a few days we were contacted by his record company with a rather attractive recording deal and a chance to tour in support of the Rolling Ponies. You are listening to me aren’t you?” Twilight has rolled over onto her back, offering her soft underbelly for Cheerilee’s attentions and lays there, eyes closed, lips pouting, waiting to be kissed. “I thought you wanted to know about the Shire Horses.” “I do, but I want you to kiss me as well.” Twilight reaches up and wraps her forelegs round Cheerilee’s neck and gently encourages the earth ponies head down till their lips meet. Cheerilee attempts to keep the kiss brief and light and continue with her narrative. “Now, a good student pays attention when she is being instructed.” “May be the teacher should make her one to one lessons a little more intimate.” Twilight gives a soft innocent smile and bats her eye lids, but does not release her tight hold on Cheerilee’s neck. “You are a tease! Where was I? Yes, recording our first album, Forelock to Fetlock. It just seemed to be the right thing at the right time, the Bud twins needed the money, Lightning and Thunderhooves had no plans for when they finished college and to me it looked like the easy option over the Bridleway audition circuit. We went into the studio and it recorded and ready for release in just over a week, did a string of promotional gigs for the album and then joined the Ponies on their tour. Now that was grueling, it lasted for months and we went all over Equestria and Maretainia and as soon as it had finished we were straight back to gigging and promotional stuff for Forelock to Fetlock. There’s more to this being famous lark than you might think and before we knew it the record company were pressing for the second album. Well that took a lot longer to sort out, we hadn’t even considered a follow up, so nopony had created anything new and by this time we were all fairly tired. So the other three took off on a holiday while Thunderhooves and I sat down and wrote most of the next album that became Hoof in Hoof.” “Most of it?” Twilight inquires. “Alas not the title track, that was Lightning Jet.” “That really surprises me, it’s the best track, so passionate and intense and you sang it with such feeling that I thought you must have written the lyrics.” “It was the song that sold the album and I do love it. Unfortunately my love I didn’t write any of the lyrics that was Thunderhooves. The music was my thing, it’s like a wonderful mathematical second language to me. As for Hoof in Hoof, it’s about me. I didn’t realise it at the time, but Lightning Jet admitted it in an interview about the album some years later. He had feelings for me at the time, but never let on.” Twilight snuggles herself closer to Cheerilee. “You do seem to have a way of inspiring ponies to fall in love with you.” “If that is the case my dear Twi, I wish it wasn’t so, almost all of my relationships have been disasters. In fact I can only think of one that isn’t completely soul destroying.” With a hopeful look, Twilight asks. “Who was that with?” “Guess.” Cheerilee replies and passionately kisses the lavender unicorn until they both need to breathe again. As her breathing evens out, Cheerilee gently strokes Twilight’s muzzle and asks. “Do you want to hear the last bit or go to bed?” “Umm, umm.” Twilight looks in confusion at Cheerilee, then to her bedroom door and back again. “Oh ponyfeathers, I can’t not know, it will bother me all night.” Her voice becomes increasingly sultry. “And I do not want any distractions at all once we go through that door.” “I thought that may be the case.” Cheerilee grins and stretches out on the sofa. “Well, now then. We came back together and went into the studio, recorded and released Hoof in Hoof and POW, everything just went crazy. The album sold and sold and we went into what seemed to be a nonstop cycle of interviews, parties, promotions and gigs and then this huge international tour that just went on and on and by the end I was exhausted and we were completely sick of the sight of each other and yet, Hoof in Hoof was still in the charts.” “Is this when the band broke up?” “Not quite, but it was certainly the beginning of the end. The record company wanted us to carry on promoting Hoof in Hoof and even though we were worn out, that was alright with Thunderhooves and me, as being co-writers of the album we were making a tidy sum of money from all the sales. That did not sit well with Lilly and Saffron, who complained about the income situation constantly. The first album we shared everything equally, but then we all had an equal input. That wasn’t the case with Hoof in Hoof so the money was proportioned up accordingly and I freely admit that with hind sight that it was the wrong thing to do, plus the overpaid celebrity life style had very much kicked in by then. On top of that, the record company wanted a third album to capitalise on the success of Hoof in Hoof and as had happened before, we had been concentrating on promotion so much that there was no new material for another album. To be honest with you, by this time I was fed up with the whole thing and could not face the thought of doing it all again so soon, so I told the other four to get something sorted out and let me know when they were ready to record and came back to Ponyville to spend some time with my sister.” By this point Twilight is utterly fascinated. “Did you record the third album?” “Oh yes, Canterlot Express and it was a flop, a complete disaster. Thunderhooves just had not made an effort with the lyrics, his heart wasn’t in it either and who ever arranged the music made a right mess of it. The studio staff told me that the rest of the band had spent the previous eight weeks squabbling and working individually, not a jot of communication. A lot of the songs were outside of my normal range and style and I had to push quite hard to get them right and that had hurt my voice by the end of recording. Well, the record company wanted us to go straight out on a promotional tour, but I had such a rotten throat infection that was never going to happen. I could hardly speak yet alone sing for nearly a month and alongside that my acceptance to the Canterlot Teacher Training College had come through, so one sunny morning I stood up and put my hoof down and quit and that was the end of that.” “Hold on, you have left something out.” Twilight frowns. “Namely how, where and when, with a large side order of ‘How in Celestia’s name did that come about?’ regarding how you decided to become a teacher.” “That was a bit of a fluke as well.” Cheerilee chuckles and then frowns as she remembers the whole cascading and complex sequence of events over that particular summer. She sighs deeply “I came back to Ponyville and decided to stay with my sister in the family home. Well that was a mistake, after a week I wanted to throttle her. You’ve met my sister?” “I have, in passing.” Twilight looks uncertain. “It was, umm, an experience.” “Very tactful and believe me you have no idea what an experience she can be. Anyway after a couple of disturbed night’s sleep, thanks to my sister bringing her drinking buddies home in the early hours, all demanding autographs, I had almost decided to head back to Manehattan, but on a pleasant mornings ramble through the town I spotted a rather pretty cottage with a ‘For Sale’ sign on it….” “You don’t mean ‘your’ cottage do you?” Twilight interrupts. “The very one. I never thought that I would end up living in it permanently when I bought it. It was supposed to be a bolt hole when I needed to be here to deal with my sister. The place was already empty, so the purchase was very straight forward and completed as soon as the money was transferred from my Manehattan bank. Well, after a bit of a tidy up and some furniture I moved in and met the neighbors, one of who turned out to be my old school teacher, Miss Ruby.” “Wow, was she a great influence on you early life?” Cheerilee considers the question. “No, not particularly. She was a good teacher and I loved school as well, but I was always one for a bit of clever mischief with Rarity, who was definitely a bad influence in her youth. Sweetie Belle is so much like her sister.” “Somehow that does not surprise me.” Twilight grins. “So what was it that persuaded you to become a teacher?” “There had been so much talk amongst the class about the ‘Pop Star’ in town that when she found out that it was me, Miss Ruby asked me to come into school one morning before the term ended for the summer and speak to her students about my life and the Shire Horses and being famous, so on a whim, I did. Ended up spending all day at the school helping with the lessons and loved it so much that I went back the following day to assist Miss Ruby. Well, it was that lunchtime that I told her how I really felt about the band and the so called celebrity life style, not the glossy magazine version for the children and it was she who pointed out that I did appear to have a talent for education and if I was that unhappy with my present life, maybe I should consider a change of career. By the end of the week I had the application forms for the Canterlot Teacher Training College, filled them in and sent them off along with a rather complimentary letter of recommendation from Miss Ruby. A few weeks after that the studio contacted me, they were ready to start recording Canterlot Express and with everything else that was going on in Ponyville at the time I was only too glad to be away. By the time I got to my apartment in Manehattan the letter of acceptance from the training college was on the door mat waiting for me.” “And that was the end of one life and the start of another.” Twilight gently releases her hold on Cheerilee’s neck and slowly stretches as she moves herself into an upright position. The clock tower across the other side of town faintly chimes the hour. “Dear sweet sun and moon, is that the time?” “Doesn’t it just fly when you are having fun.” Cheerilee yawns. “I know, but that’s ridiculous.” Twilight looks at her companion with surprise and concern. “Darling, you look exhausted!” “It has been quite a day, my love.” “Come on, follow me.” Twilight beckons as she steps off the sofa and heads across the study. Cheerilee tries to obey, but stumbles as she gets up and bumps into Twilight, who swiftly catches her before she crashes to the floor. “Sorry, wine and tiredness, not a good mix.” “I guess I’m going to have to carry you to bed.” Twilight’s horn glows and Cheerilee finds herself enveloped in a wonderful purple cocoon and tenderly lifted into the air. The bedroom door opens and she floats towards, then through it, yet there is absolutely no feeling of motion, Twilight follows behind her and Cheerilee watches in awe as they approach the bed. The covers fold back and she tucks her legs under her before coming to a gentle rest on the soft mattress. Cheerilee settles her head on to the wonderful pillow as the covers smoothly flow over her body and tuck themselves in. Twilight approaches the side of the bed and lovingly kisses Cheerilee’s inviting lips. “I will be with you in a minute.” She turns away to her dressing table and Cheerilee watches with heavy, fluttering eyelids as Twilight works before the mirror with a silver backed brush and a small sent spray. “Wrong side.” Cheerilee mutters sleepily. “What?” “You have brushed your mane on to the wrong side. Fillies dress to the left, colts to the right.” By the time Twilight has finished correcting her mane, Cheerilee is fast asleep, and she does not hear the faint, but explicit sexually frustrated curse, nor feel the passionate kiss on her lips. The altering in the mattress barely registers as another body settles into the bed close beside her, but the legs that wrap themselves round her feel so right and the softly whispered ‘I love you so much’ into her ear brings a delicate, happy smile to her lips. **** “Miss Cheerilee? Miss Cheerilee!” “Yes child?” The school teacher looks down to locate the source of the voice and the enticing smell of fresh coffee, to find beside her desk, holding out a cup and saucer, stands a small purple and green….DRAGON! “Sweet Celestia! There’s a Dragon in my classroom!” “Miss Cheerilee?” “Haarrg! Somepony fetch a fire extinguisher!” A fading voice cries. “Cheeri darling, wake up.” A second wonderfully gentle voice drifts through her ears and a hoof tenderly drifts its way across her belly. “Sweetheart you are dreaming, wake up, Spike has brought us coffee.” Cheerilee’s eyes snap open in confusion and stood beside the bed, wafting a cup of coffee under her nose is a small purple and green…. DRAGON! A startled whinny escapes her lips. “Really! Miss Cheerilee!” Spike is shocked and slightly upset by the reaction. “It’s all right Spike.” Twilight comforts her assistant. “I guess I didn’t realise just how deeply asleep Cheeri still was. Leave the cups on the bedside table and we will drink them in a minute.” “Ok Twilight.” After depositing the two cups the little dragon turns away muttering to himself and heads for the door, still a touch sulky. Cheerilee shakes her head to try and clear the sleep and lifts herself up to call after him. “Spike, I’m so sorry and thank you very much for all you have done for me.” Putting on his best nonchalant pose, Spike glances back to the bed as he leaves the room. “Hey, it’s Ok.” “Don’t worry, he’s not as offended as he likes to make out. In fact I think he rather likes you.” Twilight leans over and showers kisses on Cheerilee’s cheek, she then sits up to retrieve her book which is about to fall onto the floor. Cheerilee rolls over and wraps her forelegs round Twilight’ middle. “I’m so sorry my love, I fell asleep didn’t I?” Peering over the corner of her book, Twilight gives a mischievous grin. “You most certainly did and I am now feeling very frustrated.” “Oh Twi I am so very sorry.” Cheerilee hugs and then allows her hooves to wander as she nuzzles Twilight’s side. Putting her book down onto her lap, Twilight gently strokes Cheerilee’s forelock and poll. “My dear sweet Cheerilee. I don’t want to dampen your desires, but we will have to get up shortly.” She directs Cheerilee’s attention to the bed side clock. “The Spa appointment is booked for midday.” “Merciful Luna! Is that the time, why didn’t you wake me earlier?” Twilight smiles, more softly this time. “I thought about it when I woke up, but you looked so peaceful and even though I tried to read, I have actually just sat here and watched you sleep and then I remembered something you said.” “If you come to bed with me and we just cuddle and fall asleep together and then I wake up in the morning to see you beside me I will be the happiest mare in all Equestria.” Cheerilee mumbles contentedly into Twi’s fur. “And do you know what? I Am!” Twilight continues her tender caresses “But you are still going to have to drink your coffee and get up shortly.” Sitting up, Cheerilee catches her coffee as Twilights magic pulls the cups to them. “What are you reading Twi?” She asks. Marking her page, Twilight shows her the cover. Nothing Is Lost For Ever. The Search for the Tomb of Starswirle the Bearded by Dr. Appleloosa Dunes. “Hmm, read it and its wrong.” Cheerilee grins at Twilight’s surprised look. “Perhaps you would like to justify that rather sweeping statement?” “I have read it and profoundly disagree with the notion that Starswirle’s tomb is in Equestria.” “And what makes you such an expert?” Twilight’s tone is distinctly annoyed and Cheerilee realises that she has crossed a boundary into a subject that Twilight is clearly an authority in and passionate about. A quick and contrite explanation is in order. “I am sorry my love. To complete my teacher training course I had to prepare a dissertation in a short time on a subject that I knew nothing about. I believe the idea was to see if we could research and produce an interesting and instructive series of lessons on subjects we had little knowledge of and one of my weakest is history. Well, the topic I was hoofed was the final, known part of Starswirle’s life, from his final treatises on Alicorn magic to his rumoured departure on the quest to discover the original source of all pony magic.” “So, you believe that he actually left Equestria.” A thoughtful frown crosses Twilight’s face. “All the research that I did in the Canterlot archive for my dissertation has left me sure that he did.” “I am not convinced that he would have left his office as Protector of Equestria, what were your sources of information?” Twilight inquires. “I was granted supervised access to the Starswirle wing and to his personal papers from this time and his last two diaries.” Cheerilee pauses to take a deep breath. “The overwhelming impression that I got, particularly from the last diary was of an all-consuming obsession with the origins of magic and the papers contained some very detailed travel plans, but only vague hints at destinations.” “Oh, well that puts a whole new perspective on this.” Twilight looks at the cover of her book and then throws it on to the bedside table. “If I haven’t read those diaries yet then Appaloosa Dunes certainly has not and I am incredibly envious that you were given access to them. Even I’m more likely to be refused entry to the Starswirle wing than be given access, who authorised it?” “It was put before the Princess and she personally signed the order. I think I still have it tucked away somewhere.” Cheerilee stares at the dregs of her now cold coffee. “Hmm, I will have to make some inquiries into this, I would really like to read those diaries.” Twilight’s thoughtful frown deepens and hardens and then she glances at the clock. “Ponyfeathers! The time, the time. Come on, if we hurry, we can probably get something to eat at Sugar Cube Corner before the Spa appointment.” **** Cheerilee gingerly lowers herself up to her chin in the Spa’s hot tub, every part of her body relaxed and tingling from the attentions of the resident masseuse. She glances round the room and spots Twilight laying on a treatment bed as one of the spa ponies works on her horn with some sort of balm. The process finally over, Cheerilee watches as Twilight rises, thanks the technician and joins her in the hot tub, settling into the deep warm water beside her. “Oh that feels so good.” Twilight sighs as she rests her head on Cheerilee’s shoulder. Chuckling to herself, Cheerilee encircles Twilight with a foreleg and as she gently pulls her close, she feels a hoof slide down between her thighs and obligingly parts her legs a little more, allowing Twilight unrestricted access. “Mmm, you’re right that does feel good. I think we will have make this a regular….” “Cooee, girls!” A high voice calls from across the Spa interrupting Cheerilee and the two mares look about to find its source. “It’s Rarity.” Twilight cries with joy as the white unicorn crosses the room to drape herself over the side of the hot tub. “So, it was you two that pilfered my Saturday slot.” Rarity dips a hoof into the tub and then playfully flicks water into Cheerilee’s face. “It’s been a while since you were last in for a hooficure.” “If you didn’t have the place booked solid, I would make more of an effort.” Cheerilee states happily as she wipes the moisture from her eyes and then returns Rarity’s gesture with a small tidal wave. “Aaahh! My hair, my hair!” Rarity’s anguished howl shatters the quiet. “Oh don’t give me that.” Cheerilee grins. “You know that I know that you are here to have your mane and tail done.” “Well, true” Rarity agrees and turns to the Spa pony now stood beside her. “I will skip my facial and hooficure darling to have a soak with my friends and then….” Rarity runs a hoof under her now limp and damp mane. “The usual I think.” “Very well Miss Rarity. Call me when you are ready.” The Spa pony bows slightly and takes her leave. “Oh that feels wonderful.” Rarity moans as she slips into the hot water opposite Cheerilee and Twilight. “I think that’s where we had got to.” Cheerilee tells her. “Really? It is, is it?” Rarity arches an eyebrow at her companions. “Twi? If that hoof is heading to where I think it is, not in polite company darling.” She lilts. Twilight’s cheeks flush bright with embarrassment as the leg is quickly retracted from between Cheerilee’s thighs, but as she tries to pull away from the magenta mare, Cheerilee tightens her embrace, pulling her close again and Twilight relents and relaxes, resting her head back onto Cheerilee’s shoulder and the foreleg now draped round her neck. Rarity lounges against the wall of the tub and watches the scene unfolding in front of her. “You know, you two make such a perfect couple. I hope you will let me design your wedding outfits.” “What!” Twilight jumps with shock. “I think that it’s a little early to be making marriage plans yet.” Cheerilee glances at her. “OH, so you don’t want to commit to me then. This is all physical to you is it?” She huffs. “No! No Cheeri I love you. I just want things to be right.” Twilight’s voice is filled with worry. “I know my sweet.” Cheerilee smiles and gently kisses Twilight’s forehead. “I am teasing you a little. We are alright aren’t we?” “Oh yes! We are.” Twilight snuggles up against Cheerilee. Still observing her friends from across the tub, Rarity can feel the waves of love and happiness radiating from them. “You may well not be quite ready yet, but you two will marry. You are meant to be together.” “Thank you Rarity.” Twilight mumbles contentedly now that her head has moved onto Cheerilee’s breast and the earth pony’s forelegs are cradling her like a beloved child. After a period of quiet contemplation between the three mares, Rarity starts to feel a little uncomfortable as what started as quick friendly kisses between Cheerilee and Twilight have become a frantic and passionate joining of lips. A distraction is needed before things become needlessly…. biological. “Well Cheerilee my dear, are you all set for your little trip next week?” Cheerilee breaks away from Twilight and organises her thoughts for a moment. “Everything is sorted and the contracts are ready to sign, it’s the traveling I’m not looking forward to. From here to Canterlot and then to Fillydelphia and finally back here. All in one day, exhausting.” “Cheeri?” Twilight asks, her tone tipping back into worry. “What contracts and why so much traveling? Is it any thing I can help you with?” “It’s alright my love.” Cheerilee comforts the unsettled unicorn. “They are just sales contracts, I am selling my apartment in Canterlot to buy a property in Filly’ and I need to get it all sorted this coming week, but I can only get a substitute teacher for Thursday, hence the rather long day on the train.” “I think it’s a shame you should even consider selling you Canterlot pad.” Rarity complains. “It’s beautiful.” “Oh it looks nice and has a privet access to the battlements and the location makes it worth a small fortune.” Cheerilee replies. “But believe me the pluming’s a mess, the roof keeps leaking and it costs a mint to heat.” “Where about in Canterlot is this place?” Twilight inquires. Rarity grins and answers before Cheerilee can. “You know the southern gate?” “Yes, you get a lovely view of it from Princess Celestia’s study, it’s a wonderful piece of architecture.” Pointing at Cheerilee, Rarity mouths. “The Gatehouse.” “Really? That place is huge.” Twilight gasps. “Again, it’s not all it appears.” Cheerilee adds. “The apartment is only the top two floors of the gate house and it’s a pain to get too up that spiral stair case. It’s not very big inside, thick walls and although there is plenty of width, it, only as deep as the entrance way through the city walls.” “So?” Twilight asks. “If you don’t like it why in Equestria did you buy the place?” Cheerilee thinks for a moment. “Well, I needed somewhere to live when I was doing my Teacher training and there was a certain amount of style over practicality, but mainly I suppose, more money than sense.” “I’ve always taken you to be a very sensible pony.” Twilights surprise is clear. “At the time I really did have that much money to play with.” Cheerilee hugs and kisses Twilight. “But where…?” “Oh Cheerilee!” Rarity interrupts with mock disapproval. “You have told her about the Shire Horses haven’t you?” “Oh right, yes.” Twilight groans and rolls her eyes. “Hoof in hoof, my mistake. Sometimes I forget just how well you two know each other.” She looks up at Cheerilee and asks. “So, just how many homes do you have?” Chuckling quietly to herself, Cheerilee notices Rarity smirking at her, she sticks out her tongue at the white unicorn before responding. “At the moment, just the one, home is where the heart is.” And she nuzzles and kisses Twilight a little more. “But over the years I have invested in some property and now have a few places dotted about Equestria. There is my cottage and my sisters place here in Ponyville, the Gatehouse in Canterlot, my apartment just off Bridleway, it was handy for the late nights at the recording studio. Then there is the big house in the Coltsbridge part of Manehattan, a cottage in Trottingham, my little holiday place at Rainbow Falls and the apartment in Fillydelphia, to which I should be adding the rest of the building on Thursday, another three apartments for the loss of the one in Canterlot.” “What do you do with them all? Nopony can live in that many places at the same time.” “Except for the two places here in Ponyville and my holiday home in Rainbow Falls the rest are normally rented. It’s the source of extra income that supplements my salary and the schools budget, allowing me to do all the little things that make life worthwhile.” “You, doing little things? Oh please.” Rarity snorts. “You go to work, go home and once a fortnight have dinner at the Peppermint Club and that’s about the extent of your life these last few years. I almost collapsed with shock when you asked for those Show of Hooves tickets.” “I know. I know.” Cheerilee sighs. “I have gotten stuck in a bit of a rut just lately. I love my work, but you are right, I have let it become all consuming.” “Well. I am glad to see things are changing.” “Yes! They are.” Cheerilee smiles as she feels a wonderful flush of confidence. “Just remember my dear, you have plenty of friends who care about you.” Rarity continues. “And now a very, very special somepony who needs you as much as you need her.” Cheerilee can see Twilight’s cheeks flushing as they hug and the sweet, gentle smile on her lips tell all that is needed to know. Rarity lifts up and examines a lock of her damp, lank mane. “I had better find somepony to deal with this mess. I will see you two latter.” Exiting the hot tub, Rarity dons the robe she left beside it and strides across the Spa calling for the attendant. “Cooee, Aloe. Are there you are my dear. I’m afraid I have a bit of a disaster for you to sort.” Looking down on Twilight’s sleepy face, Cheerilee asks. “Do you want to go?” “Hmm?” Comes the faint reply. “Home, Twi.” “And bed.” “Yes, and bed.” “Oh yes. I really want too….consummate our relationship.” “Somepony has been doing a bit of studying, haven’t they? You know that there is no written test for this subject.” “A little light research. I was, at the very least, expecting an oral exam.” **** The Countess snickers to herself at the wonderfully vivid memories of that weekend and as she looks up, she can see her body guard sitting opposite her across the veranda table, wide eyed and flushed cheeked. “A little racy for you my dear Sergeant?” “Well…I….Umm?” “Believe me, at my age you get your thrills where you can.” Cheerilee looks around and a shadow of concern flickers across her face. “Where is Autumn?” “She went to see to dinner.” This is a subject Shimmering Heart feels a lot more comfortable with. “That was some time ago.” Peering down the beach, Cheerilee cannot see any sign of Autumn. “I wonder if you should….” “Go and check on her?” Shimmering Heart finishes, now a little worried himself. “I think that’s a good idea.” Cheerilee watches him with concern as he disappears round the side of the bungalow. Shimmering Heart heads the short distance to the kitchens, his ears scanning around, listening for sounds and hears hardly a thing. Which in its self is odd, if Autumn was preparing in the kitchen she would be singing. He arrives at the door and swings it open. The scene before him is of chaos, smashed plates and spilt food all over the floor and laying in the middle of it all, her face contorted with pain and right hind leg stuck out behind her at a very awkward angle is Autumn Leaves. “Sweetheart! What’s happened?” He cries as he rushes to her. Autumn grunts as another spasm of pain rolls through her hind quarters. “My stifle joint has locked.” She gasps. Leaning over her hind quarters, Shimmering Heart pulls from the depths of his memory a spell that a medic had taught him a few years ago. His horn glows and tendrils of magic energy flow down into Autumn’s leg, seeking and massaging the cramped muscles until they free up and the joint releases. As his magic works deeper into her thigh he feels it hit an odd hard lump next to the joint that does not want to free. He increases his level magical energy and presses harder on the lump. Autumn shrieks in agony and snaps at him. “Be careful, you great clod! That hurts!” “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” The fright of her scream has caused Shimmering Heart’s spell to shut down. He starts again, using a small amount of energy he soon locates the hard mass and tracks it, realising that it is larger than it first seemed, running across the inside of her leg ,on to her belly almost to her rib cage. “Autumn, what has happened to your leg?” She looks at him, tears forming in her eyes. “I was wounded.” Scarring, it dawns on him what it was that he could feel and a good deal of it from hasty and heavy hoofed surgery. “My poor darling, it’s alright.” Autumn’s head sinks back to the floor as she surveys the mess all round her. “Poor Cheerilee. There is nothing for her dinner now.” “I think she will be more concerned about you than a lack of anything to eat.” The Kitchen door opens again. “There is nothing to….? Autumn!” Cheerilee cries with concern, races to Autumn and cradles her head. “Oh my dear. Your leg?” Autumn manages a short nod of her head as she screws closed her eyes, trying to fight back the tears of pain and shame. It’s going to be alright my dear, I am here now.” Cheerilee’s voice a soothing whisper. “Remember what the doctor told you.” A wave of relief flows across Autumn’s face as the rigid leg relaxes and she draws it back under her before rolling upright. “I’m so sorry, I have ruined dinner.” “Not a bit of it, dear Autumn.” Cheerilee banters on with a happy peaceful tone. “Shimmering Heart and I will tidy up. Sergeant, fetch a broom and sweep up please. Now’ I believe you baked fresh bread today?” Autumn nods and points to a storage bin on the work surface before returning her attention to Shimmering Heart and giggles at his dreadful broom skills. “Do you need the instruction manual for that?” He huffs at her, but says nothing and carries on sweeping a growing heap towards the bin. Cheerilee has removed two loaves from the bin and the smell of fresh bread fills the kitchen. “I think we can manage with sandwiches tonight. Now, what shall we have on them?” “The salad bowl is still in the fridge, so is pudding.” Autumn struggles to her feet, her right hind still held off the ground. “That’s just excellent.” Cheerilee starts to fill a large tray with assorted items. “Sergeant. Have you finished?” “Yes Countess!” He throws her a snappy salute as the lid of the bin clangs home. “The floor wants a wash though.” “That can wait till tomorrow. Please wash your hooves and fetch the salad bowl and dessert from the refrigerator and then you can add them to the tray and carry it back to the bungalow.” “Yes Countess.” As Shimmering Heart carries out his tasks, Cheerilee turns to Autumn and gently nuzzles her cheek. “Are you up for a little walk?” Autumn carefully places her right hind on the floor, winces as she puts weight onto it, but thankfully the leg holds and she takes a few faltering steps. “I think I can manage.” “Good, then let us return to the bungalow.” Cheerilee escorts Autumn to the door and opens it for her. “Sergeant, bring the tray and follow us.” The trip back to the bungalow was slow and uneventful. Autumn’s movement was freeing up with each step, although she had a little trouble with the veranda steps. They settle down to eat in the main living room, on a bank of cushions under Cheerilee’s paintings, with Autumn and Shimmering Heart cuddled together and Cheerilee opposite , contentedly watching them fooling around. Shimmering Heart is waving a cherry left over from the pudding under Autumn’s nose and before she can bite it he pulls the fruit just out of her reach. She giggles like a little filly and snuggles herself closer to him, distracting him just long enough to grab the cherry. “How are you feeling now my dear?” Cheerilee asks. “Much better the pain has gone, just a little stiffness.” “I think we should go to Baltimare tomorrow and you can see the doctor. Your leg hasn’t been this bad for a long time.” Autumn nod in agreement, but the thought of being poked and prodded does not sit well with her. “So, what happened? How were you wounded?” Simmering Heart inquires “It was just after I was promoted to Corporal and just before the Night Guard was disbanded. I was part of a small squad that was assigned to escort a convoy that was taking supplies to some of the border garrisons, there was only seven of us to protect a fifteen wagon convoy. We were still just over a day’s travel from our first stop when one of the Troopers reported that he thought we were being followed. Our officer dismissed the report and kept the convoy moving without checking. They knew where to hit us, once we were strung out in that narrow mountain pass they blocked the track ahead and there was no room to turn round or group together and then they attacked.” Autumn stops, takes a deep breath and shivers. “Who attacked you?” Shimmering Heart asks, suspecting he already knows the answer. There is only one part of Equestria where everything needs a military escort. The border between Bovinia and the Minotaurs. Cheerilee remains silent, knowing the story already and remembering all too well the heart ache from comforting Autumn during the period of the screaming, terror filled dreams after she was discharged. “Minotaurs and Diamond Dog mercenaries.” Autumn continues. “It was a slaughter, there must have been five of them to every one of us. Our officer ran at the first sight of them, took off like a startled rabbit. The Sergeant tried to organise us, but the Troopers were to widely separated and several of the Minotaurs were carrying those massive crossbow things that they use. They sent the Diamond Dogs in to attack so we couldn’t use our shield spells and picked us off one by one with the crossbows. We lost three Troopers in the first attack and the Sergeant was wounded. We regrouped among some large rocks with a few of the wagon teams who had managed to arm themselves, but they had no training for this sort of thing and broke when the Dogs hit us again.” Autumn falls silent once more and Shimmering can feel the fear shivering through her body, he hugs her tightly and kisses her behind each ear. She trembles some more and screws her eyes tightly closed. “Then I was wounded. A crossbow bolt hit a rock beside me and was turned into me, hitting just here.” Autumn rolls over slightly and pats the area of soft loose skin between her hind leg and belly. “The force of it knocked me flying and the Surgeon said that I was very lucky, if it had gone any further into my leg, the blade would have severed the big artery.” “You were very, very lucky, a full force hit would have taken your leg off!” Having witnessed a test of a Minotaur crossbow, Shimmering Heart knows what an understatement this is, they are so powerful, it takes two Minotaurs to cock the bow. Although Autumn was unlucky enough to be hit by a ricocheting bolt at a weak point in her armour, where there is normally only a short chainmail skirt to allow free movement of the leg, assuming the pony had even attached it which most out on patrol no longer seem to do, she was incredibly lucky because no part of pony armour will stand up to a direct hit. In fact only the more powerful shield spells will stop a crossbow bolt, most just slow them down enough to not be too much of a threat. The horrid things are just too big and heavy. “I thought it had when I was hit.” She glances up at Shimmering Heart a tear forming. “It hurt so much. I passed out and when I came round again it was almost dark, the Minotaurs and the Diamond Dogs had looted the convoy and every other pony was dead. I managed to drag myself underneath one of the wagons for shelter and was really lucky, there was a half full water tank slung under the chassis that they missed. The Dogs must have taken my water and food because my packs were empty. I was under that wagon all night and most of the next day until a column of troopers arrived from the nearest border fort, they were so busy dealing with the dead, if they hadn’t moved the wagon I was under they would have missed me. Thank the sun and moon the troopers had brought their surgeon with them, he had that bolt as quick as he could and they placed on the wagon and got the column out of that narrow valley before night fell. I was taken back to the small fort and then taken to garrison hospital in Cowbull.” “I’ve been in there.” Shimmering Heart grins guiltily. “Were you injured in Bovinia?” Cheerilee inquires. “Errm, no. I must have eaten something, had a nasty case of the trots.” Cheerilee chuckles. “You wouldn’t be the first. Now, I believe this is where I enter this particular story.” “Indeed you do.” Autumn smiles at the Countess. “While I was in the hospital, who should turn up, but our officer. The one who ran out on us, claiming to have fought to the last until making his escape. The problem for him was that he didn’t know that anypony else had survived and I had already made a report on the disaster, so there had to be an investigation into the contradictory statements.” “I was still Governor of Bovinia at this time.” Cheerilee takes over allowing Autumn to rest a little. “Admittedly I had only a few weeks left till I retired for the second time in my life. The position of Governor includes being in charge of the garrison forces, so the enquiry and subsequent courts marshal were my responsibility and my last official acts in office.” She stares intensely into Autumn’s eyes and reaches out a hoof to stroke her cheek. “I had to spend a lot of time talking to Autumn for the investigation, it was the first time we had spoken to one another in years.” Shimmering Heart looks up at the Countess, confused. She has just said something that does not make any sense to him, but before he can say anything she holds up a hoof to silence him allowing Autumn to continue. “By the time all of the proceedings had finished, Cheerilee was officially replaced as Governor and I was fit enough to travel as part of her escort back to Canterlot. Once we were back I was reassigned to the new Unicorn Palace Guard that replaced the Day and Night Guards, but my leg still wasn’t right and I just wasn’t interested in a ceremonial role and light duties, so I took a medical discharge and was offered the job as house keeper of this place. And who do you think I found as the estates sole resident when I arrived?” “The Countess?” Shimmering Heart responds. “I most certainly was and here we have both been ever since.” “But….?” Shimmering Heart starts. “No more tonight Sergeant. It is late and I need my sleep.” Cheerilee stops him. “I think Autumn should stay here tonight. Why don’t keep her company for a while.” The old mare stands up and crosses to her bedroom door before turning back to Autumn and Shimmering Heart. “No hanky-panky now, I will be able to hear you. Goodnight you two.” Cheerilee heads into her bedroom, closing the door behind her. She settles at her dressing table to brush out her mane and listens to the low voices coming from the main room. She hears Shimmering Heart go to his room and return with a blanket before settling down again with Autumn and then she climbs into her own expansive bed. The voices from the living room have gone quiet and just before she extinguishes the bedside light, Cheerilee gazes at the painting on the wall beside her bed, one she had done so many years ago. A portrait of a happy, smiling Twilight Sparkle sitting on the sofa in her study in the Golden Oaks Library. “Goodnight my love. Sweet dreams.” The Ponytones5: The Ponytones Shimmering Heart is exhausted and he takes a moment to sit on the beach and watch the sun set over Horseshoe Bay. The last few days, since their trip to Baltimare, have rushed by in a blur of catering to the needs of two demanding ponies. The doctor told Autumn to take it easy and rest for a week and it would seem that she has taken the advice a little to literally, only coming out of her bungalow for the first time this morning. And then there is the old whatsit at the other end of the complex, 'Fetch me this, Fetch me that' Tea, something cold, food, paints, brushes, 'Move this, Tidy that'. How does Autumn cope with it all? It has been another intensely hot day and Shimmering Heart can still feel the heat in the dry sand. He gets up, moves down to the waters edge and lays down where it is damp and cool to watch the waves lapping at the shore. "I expect you are wondering how Autumn copes, aren't you." A quiet voice inquires from behind the Sergeant. "I'm too tired to think straight." Shimmering Heart turns his head to see a magenta figure slowly walking across the beach in the gathering gloom. Cheerilee stops and sits beside him, Gazing at the western sky line as the last of the sun disappears. She closes her eyes and recites a silent prayer. My darling Twilight, you were always the strong one my beautiful star. Sleep in peace and happiness as you shine in my heavens. I love you and miss you. Please wait for me and I will see you again one day soon. Eyes open once more she scans the darkening sky above her, looking for what she knows will appear at any moment. There, the first faint sparkle of the evening star and Cheerilee places a hoof to her lips and blows a kiss towards it. "So, how does she normally cope?" He finally asks. "She screams and shouts at me most of the time, but not as much as when she was younger and its not really an option that is open to you." "You seem to have known Autumn for a very long time." Shimmering Heart frowns as he unexpectedly recalls a distant childhood memory. "When you came to visit when I was just a little foal, I remember a very dark blue filly that you called daughter.... Oh my!" "I adopted an orphaned unicorn foal after Twilight died." Cheerilee smiles at his realisation. "Her mother died about the same time and yes it is Autumn. She knows about her discovery and subsequent adoption, so we now have something of a complicated relationship, but I lover her as much as I lover Twilight. So, be warned, I will not stand by and see her hurt." Shimmering Heart is lost in thought for a moment, watching the gentle waves wash against the shore. He makes a decision, sits up and resolutely addresses the Countess. "I am in love with Autumn." Cheerilee leans over and hugs him, leaving a patch of damp sand on his neck. "I know, she has said the same about you and I am glad for the two of you." She smiles and laughs, but there is sadness in her eyes as she tries to rub off the wet sand, only to spread it further into his fur. "She has looked after me so well, now that I need her, but it will not be for much longer and then my dear, darling Autumn is going to need somepony to look after her." "What are you trying to tell me Countess?" Shimmering Heart is concerned by this turn of the conversation. "You know only too well how old I am. All I have left in my life is Autumn and you and you now have each other, so she no longer needs me. My duties are finally discharged and what is left of my life is my own and truth be told I don't want it. My time is coming to an end and I really want to be reunited with Twilight." Shimmering Heart sits in shocked silence, staring at Cherrilee and struggling to comprehend the notion of losing a pony that he is starting to greatly care for. "My dear Sergeant do not worry, I am not about to drop dead on you just yet." Cheerilee smiles and hugs him again, leaving yet more damp sand on his neck. As the old mare stretches and sits up once more, her face changes to a hard steely look. "But not a word to Autumn." She grabs his muzzle between her hooves and stares into his eyes. "Mark me, not a word! I do not want her worrying about me any more than she already does." "But Countess, surly....?" "No! She has enough to deal with now and there will be even more when I am gone. Celestia is sure to...." Cheerilee tails off and returns her attention to the vast expanse of the bay, hoping to conceal her concern for Autumn's future. "What has the Princess to do....?" The Countess stands and turns away from Shimmering Heart, but glances back over her shoulder. Cheerilee holds up a hoof, stopping him in mid- sentence. "That part f my tale is for later. Now come with me." "Where are we going now?" Shimmering Heart mutters as he stands and follows Cheerilee. "Autumn had a look at the kitchen today, unless you want to find out just how much she can shout and scream, we had better have a bit of a tidy up." **** Muffled, but distinct voices from beyond the door, float through the bedroom. The room is dark with only chinks of morning sunlight seeping round the curtains. Uncertain of the time, the body under the covers groans with irritation and a thumping head, as a flailing hoof searches for a missing alarm clock. Giving up the hunt, the hoof retreats under the covers to pull them down and reveal a tousled dark grey forelock wrapped round a horn and an ear that is cocked to listen to the discussion going on in the main room of the bungalow and wishing that they would shut up. "Well! That's no reason not to be up yet." "Oh Autumn, don't be mean. He is going to have a hangover this morning and anyway I took the clock from the bedside table." "So, get a few drinks into him to get him to open up and then pinch the alarm clock so he sleeps late, so we can talk about him. I see you haven't lost your penchant for deviousness." "Really Autumn! How do you think I survived all those years of Palace intrigue and the back stabbing infighting of the Diplomatic service? There is always a place for deviousness and if that fails blackmail and gunboat diplomacy." "It's a wonder we have any allies left. Did he tell you what you wanted to know?" "Before we had even reached the kitchen." "Getting him pissed was probably unnecessary then." "Probably, but a lot of fun though. He never realised that the drinks were spiked." "Well, at least you got the kitchen more presentable before your happy hour." That explains where the clock went. Shimmering Heart attempts to roll out of the bed. I am going to strangle that old....Oh crap! My head! He gains his feet, staggers a bit and crashes back down. "Ah, sounds like it's time you took that tea in." The bedroom door opens slightly, allowing in a flood of morning sunlight. Shimmering Heart winces from the pain in his eyes and skull and pulls the blanket over his head. "Tea is served, 'Your Highness'" "Go away, I think I'm dead." He mutters and then cringes as every sound scrapes through his head. The blanket is slowly pulled away from his eyes and Autumn grins down at him with a sly look on her face. "Got you good and proper, didn't she. I have brought you some sweet teat, it may help with the hangover." "What in Celestia's name does she mix those things with?" "Her Cider cocktails?" Shimmering Heart nods. "You probably don't want to know. lets just say that they creep up on you and are strong enough to stun an Ursa. How many did she make you?" "I think it was three. They just went down so easily." Autumn winces. "No wonder your head hurts. Two is my limit and I don't think I have ever seen Cheerilee finish one." Her face softens to a loving smile and she leans down to kiss Shimmering Heart. "Yuck! You need a shower." She giggles and then shrieks as he grabs her and pulls her onto the bed. "Not interested in a bit of dirty old rough then?" Shimmering Heart rolls Autumn on to her back and kisses her, moving from her lips, across her throat and down her neck as a hoof gently caresses her soft belly. "Stop it!" She whispers, half-heartedly trying to fend him off, but she reaches down and gently pulls his head back up till their lips meet and Autumn throws her forelegs tightly round his neck. "A-hmm! Less of that now, I'm still out here you know." A voice calls from beyond the bedroom door. Autumn snickers softly, but refuses to release her hold on Shimmering Heart as their kissing becomes more passionate. "Now, now children. You can play with each other latter." Cheerilee calls, her voice laden with mirth. Shimmering Heart grins as he watches Autumn roll her eyes in mock exasperation and whispers to her. "Guaranteed passion killer, having your boss hovering out side the door." Autumn gives him a gentle push. "Come on, go and get cleaned up and then meet me at the kitchen, I will make you something to eat before I start on lunch." Lounging back on the bed, Shimmering Heart gazes at Autumn as she straightens herself up before giving him a saucy little wiggle as she leaves the room. He smirks at the ribald comments that come from the bungalows living room as Autumn passes through on her way to the kitchen. As he sips his tea Cheerilee appears in the doorway. "Come on lazy, I want you to help me with something." **** If only he had known what it was that the Countess had wanted his help with he would have stayed in bed. For three hours now, Shimmering Heart has sat completely still at the veranda table with a serious hangover washing round his head as Cheerilee sketches, even the slightest of fidgets has earnt him a reprimand. The afternoon is growing hotter and hotter as the sun beats down on the veranda roof. The ice in the jug of apple juice that Autumn left on the table cracks and pops softly as it melts. She arrived and departed in grinning silence, but her quick glance at the canvas on the easel produced a sharp rebuke. "Be gone with you! Your turn next." Cheerilee's head pops round the side of the frame and disappears once more. "I think that should just about...." There is a few more gentle swishes of charcoal on canvas. "Do it! You can relax now, But don't more too much." "Thank Celestia! I'm gasping for a drink." Shimmering Heart sighs and slumps onto the table. "Pour me a glass please." The old mare calls as she rummages through her paint box. Two glasses served, Shimmering Heart places one on the small stand next to the easel and takes his first look at Cheerilee's sketch. She watches him for a moment as she starts to mix some paints . Not bad, if I do say so my self. I haven't done a proper sit down portrait for years." Shimmering Heart continues to stare at the drawing with amazement. Well I'm no expert, but that is definitely me. I could almost be looking in a mirror." "Still a lot of work to do et, my dear. Now, sit back down at the table, I want to do a little fleshing out before I try and do Autumn tomorrow. Getting her to sit still will be fun, Anypony watching would swear that she has heal mite, the way that she fidgets and wriggles." Cheerilee selects a paintbrush and angles the easel round slightly to better catch the afternoon sun as she carefully studies her subject while he sips his chilled juice, absentmindedly gazing across the bay. Se begins to apply paint to the sketch and watches a frown form on Shimmering Heart's face, recognising it as the precursor of a question. "Countess, Can I ask you something?" "You may." "I was thinking about what you were saying about the Shire Horses and how popular you were, did you ever have a reunion or perform again?" "Oh heavens above." Cheerilee chuckles quietly as she changes brush and colour. "Why is everypony so interested in the band? It was such a small part of my life." "I don't agree, short maybe, but not small. I think it was the music that has made you who you are today." She looks at Shimmering Heart with interest and gestures for him to continue. "You have a very strong desire to create." He point to the easel. "And that's what made you pursue music rather than acting. If it wasn't for the Shire Horses you probably wouldn't have become a teacher, helping to create happy and well educated young ponies. If you hadn't become Ponyville's teacher you would have never met Twilight and I wouldn't be surprised to find that one of the things that attracted her to you is your desire to create." He watches Cheerilee as she becomes distracted with thought, a soft and happy smile forming on her lips. She turns to the little table beside the easel and runs a hoof across the polished box that contains her paints. "I suppose you have a point. It was Twikght who persuaded me to start painting again, She gave me this box with paints and brushes on our first anniversary." "And what did you give her?" Shimmering Heart inquires. Cheerilee's cheeks flush. "A book, but what it was about, I would rather not discuss, other than we tried a few of it's suggestions that night." Shimmering heart laughs and returns to his original question. "So, did you ever sing in public again?" "Only the one time, but not with the Shire Horses. A small gig with Thunderhooves and the Ponytones for a very special birthday party." **** Miss Cheerilee stands fidgeting back stage in Ponyville's town hall, her heart thumping from the adrenalin and fear as Rarity fusses round her, making some last minute adjustments to her costume. "Sweet merciful Luna! I'm so nervous, I'm never going to remember the lyrics." "You will be fine darling. You have done this before, in front of much larger audiences." But not for years and never in front of a princess and and....Oh, Twilight is going to be cross with me." Cheerilee can't decide whether to run or cry. "Twi will be overjoyed, she is only expecting the Ponytones darling. Its Pinkie Pie I'm worried about, she was rather looking forward to organising Twi's birthday party only to have it canceled in favour of my concert. She is seething and hasn't spoken to me all week." Oh heavens! What have you gotten me into? I really don't think that I....Ow!" Cheerilee skips sideways as Rarity steps back, a large pin grasped in her magic. "Buck up mare! We have rehearsed enough, you know your numbers off by heart and ours are not going to be a problem for a pony with your musical ability. Now get your self on stage, Twilight is going to love it." After a rapid trip to the bathroom, Cheerilee places herself in the centre of the stage. She glances at the rest of the Ponytones, Rarity, Toe Tapper and Torch Song huddled together practicing harmonies and then there is Thunderhooves and Big Mac talking, well Thunderhooves talking and Mac delivering his usual monosyllabic replies. The occasional Eeyup can be heard back stage. In front of her is the rather dull back of the ornate stage curtain and from the other side Cheerilee can hear the hum of the audience, one voice in particular standing out with its hint of worry. "Oh Princess, where is she? It's not like Cheerilee to be late." "Do not concern your self my faithful student, she is here." "But I can't see her and the concert is about to start." "Miss Cheerilee is very close and you will see her in a moment, be patient Twilight." Spike appears from the side of the stage. "Ok everypony, time to get ready. The curtain will go up as soon as I have announced you." He disappears to prepare for his own grand entrance. The rest of the group position themselves either side of Cheerilee and Thuderhooves greats her with a nod. "Hey honey. Lookin' good." She acknowledges him with a graceful smile and turns her attention to Rarity, who winks and grins at her. "Have no fear darling. If you freeze, I have just the thing to help you along." "If you stick me with that huge pin again, I will double-barrel you into the middle of next week." Cheerilee mutters through gritted teeth. Rarity snickers quietly and spots Spike waving to them before he ducks round the curtain. "Ok Ponytones, make ready." She calls. From the front of the stage Spike commences his announcement. "Your Majesty! Fillies and Gentle colts, we are gathered here on this auspicious day to celebrate the birthday of Ponyville's most revered citizen, our much loved friend Twilight Sparkle. When asked what she wanted for her birthday, Twilight's primary request was to her beloved and belongs in the privacy of their bedchamber...." "Spike!" The little dragon hurries on, his voice rising to a crescendo. "Her second wish was for a musical celebration that all her most cherished friends could enjoy. So, after much persuasion and secret negotiations to retake the stage for one night only, I would like to present, supported by the truly marvellous Ponytones, the former lead singer of the internationally famous Shire Horses, Miss Cheerilee!" The stage lights brighten and Cheerilee takes a deep breath, encouraging herself to relax as the curtain splits down the middle and the two halves swoosh away to the sides of the stage. The group take three paces toward the front f the stage as Spike scampers into the wings and Cheerilee quickly glances along the first row of the audience. There in front of her is Twilight, mouth hanging open, surprise writ large across her face. Beside her, a chuckling Princess Celestia wraps a long slender leg round Twilight, hugging her tightly as she whispers something into the unicorns ear. Before Cheerilee can take in any more, Rarity calls the key and the group launch into the first song, a Ponytones classic 'Got the Music in You'. They perform a whole string of Ponytones songs for the first set and end with 'Music in the Treetops'. As the last note dies away the group bow to the applauding audience. take three steps back and as the curtain sweeps closed, Cheerilee catches a brief glimpse of a happy Twilight cheering and stamping her hooves. "Honey, that was ok." Thunderhooves grins at her. "Darling, fantastic! We blew their ears off! They will be putty in your hooves for the second set." Rarity, full of excitement, skips round Cheerilee. The magenta mare takes a deep breath, her legs fold and she slumps to the floor. "I don't ever remember being this frightened." She moans. "I do, honey." Thunderhooves chuckles at her. "I can recall at one you locking yourself in the lav' backstage and screaming at everyponny that you wouldn't come out till you had two dozen cupcakes, some bizarre cocktail that you had made up and the lighting director had been sacked." "He did keep using the wrong filter on my spotlight." Cheerilee grins and gets up off the floor. "Heavens! I thought I was a prima donna." Rarity teases. "Ok everypony, time for part two." The group reform and the curtain slides open, but this time the lights stay low except for one soft spotlight that follows Cheerilee as she alone steps to the front of the stage, the rest of the Ponytones forming an arc behind her. Another glance into the first row reveals an ecstatic Twilight, smiling from ear to ear. Cheerilee draws in a long slow breath, taps a hoof on the wooden boards of the stage to create a rhythem and starts to sing her first Shire Horses number, with supporting harmonies from the Ponytones. She quickly follows with two more upbeat songs, all three taken from the first album 'Forelock to Fetlock'. Then she switches to songs from the second album 'Hoof in Hoof'. Two more upbeat numbers, followed by two ballads and then Thunderhooves joins her in the spotlight for a pair of duets. The first a funky fast number and the second a slow love song and as they finish, Thunderhooves lowers his head and gives her a gentle kiss on her cheek and then backs out of the spotlight to rejoin the Ponytones. Cheerilee straightens herself and faces the auditorium, a faint blush still on her cheeks and launches into her penultimate and favorite song, the title track from Hoof in Hoof and she gives it her very best effort, totally enthralling the audience and as she comes to the last line of the lyrics 'Hoof in hoof, like lovers are supposed to be' Cheerilee closes her eyes and lowers her head till her nose touches her breast and the town hall falls into momentary silence before the audience explodes into rapturous applause. Holding up a hoof, Cheerilee attempts to hush the noise. "Your Highness. Mares and Gentle colts, I have but one more song for you. It is a Shire Horses track that was destined for Hoof in Hoof, but was dropped from the final version of the album and consequently was, at the time, never finished. Over the last week, Thunderhooves and I...." A second spotlight flicks onto the large stallion standing just behind Cheerilee. "Have worked together to rewrite and complete the song and this will be the first and regrettably the last time it will ever be performed on stage. I hope we have had enough time to rehearse and not make a complete mess of it." There is a quiet ripple of laughter through the audience and Cheerilee waits for it to die away before she continues, focusing the while of her attention on Twilight Sparkle. "I want to dedicate this song to my very special somepony. My darling, I love you so very much it hurts not to be with you. The song is called 'Made to Love Magic'" The stage lights dim until there is only one low level spot on Cheerilee and she begins to sing, accompanied by the harmonies of the now unseen Ponytones. Cheerilee squeezes every last drop of her love and desire for Twilight into her performance and she can feel the audiences spell bound attention on her. The song reaches its climax and comes to its end, the execution is perfect and as she steps back to rejoin the Ponytones, Cheerilee glances at the front row and can see Twilight, her cheeks soaked with tears. Even Princess Celestia appears to be moved as she furtively wipes her eyes. The group bow to the audience and the town hall reverberates with the deafening applause as the stage curtains swish closed. Cheerilee breathes a deep sigh of relief and looks to either side of her at the beaming smiles of the rest of the Ponytpones before her head droops to the floor with exhaustion. "Darling! We nailed it. Did you hear that applause?!" Rarity can barely contain her excitement. "Honey, I think that was the best that I have ever heard you." Thunderhooves looks at Cheerilee with concern. "Honey? You ok?" "I am completely drained." Cheerilee lifts her head and her rump thumps to the floor. "I need a drink." "Now that's the most sensible thing anypony has said tonight." Torch Song calls. Rarity glances round all of them. "I am certainly in need of some refreshment, lets go and join the party." As the others move away, Cheerilee remains sitting with Rarity stood beside her. Thunderhooves and gives them an inquiring look. "Don't worry, I will be along in a minute." Cheerilee tells him. "Ok honey, see you shortly." Rarity frowns as the big stallion shuffles away. "He is being very familiar, calling you honey all the time," Cheerilee stands up a little stiffly, laughing softly at what she knows is a very old privet joke. "He's not really Rarity. Everypony from that time in my life called me Honey because at college I used to eat the stuff by the jar." "I recall that you had something of a sweet tooth at school. Come on, lets get those drinks." The two mares leave the stage area and enter the crowded auditorium, ponies moving in all directions now that the seating has been cleared away. Cheerilee looks around trying to locate a particular unicorn, but with no luck. She can see the rest of the Ponytones chatting to various friends and then spots the imposing form of Princess Celestia standing by the buffet tables. "Rarity, I'm going to find Twilight. I will see you a bit later." They part with a wave and Cheerilee tries to work her way through the crowd to where she hopes Twilight is. It takes time as every other pony wants to stop and congratulate her. Finally she makes it into Celestia's presence and the Princess halts her two bodyguards before they can intercept the hot and stressed looking earth pony stumbling towards their monarch. "Miss Cheerilee." The Princess' voice softly lilts. "It is a pleasure to finally meet you." "Your Highness. Thank you." Cheerilee bows before the Princess. "No. No my dear, please stand. It is I who should thank you for all the happiness that you have brought Twilight." The Princess places a hoof under Cheerilee's chin and lifts her up. "She has spoken of you and your....friendship together so often in her reports to me that I wanted to attend your concert for Twilight and make your acquaintance." Cheerilee squirms a little from the attention. "Thank you Princess. I hope you enjoyed it?" "My dear, how could I not. The passion in your final performance was so intense, even I was moved." "Princess Celestia, I was looking for Twilight. I was hoping that she was with you." "She is and will return shortly," Celestia lowers her head and whispers in a conspiritorial fashion. "Twilight has gone to wash her face, she was feeling a little...emotional after you finished. Mind you the, the spell I cast on her to heighten her passion probably didn't help matters. You, my dear are in for quite a night tonight." "Princess, I....I...." Cheerilee stutters. "Here she is, my faithful student." Celestia's beaming smile lights up the surrounding area. "Are you feeling a little more refreshed?" "I am Princess, thank you." Twilight replies as she approaches, but her eyes are firmly locked on Cheerilee. The smoldering look of intense desire tells Cheerilee exactly how and where this night is going to end. Twilight keeps approaching, never loosing eye contact until their noses touch and a soft, warm lavender leg wraps round Cheerilee's neck followed by a brief and gentle brush of lips against hers. "Thank you my love." Twilight blushes. "I really wasn't expecting this for my birthday. You were spectacular and that last song...." Tears start to form in her eyes once more. "Especially reworked for you, for today and I will only ever sing it again, to you when we are alone together." Cheerilee can feel Twilight's sobbing slowly intensify between their gentle kisses, "My darling, you will need too wash your face again." Twilight breaks away, leaning back slightly to hold Cheerilee's gaze. "I don't care!" She says so forcefully that even Celestia raises and eye lid. "I don't care wo knows about us, who sees us together. I love you!" Cheerilee's own eyes begin to fill as her emotions and love take charge, she pulls Twilight to her and hugs the unicorn tightly as their lips rejoin. Majestically towering above the two oblivious mares, Princess Celestia sadly watches them as the passion in their kisses intensifies. "Oh my poor darlings. I wish I could ascend both of you. Your love would outlast Equestria." She whispers to herself, There is no sign of them surfacing for air and the level of passion is such that even the Princess feels obliged to look away and as a measure to offer them a little privacy, she unfolds one magnificent snow-white wing and drapes it over them, determined to protect and stand guard over her charges until they finally exhaust themselves. Standing on the edge of the gathering by one of the buffet tables, an angry, orange bodied, blond maned and tailed earth pony watches the crowd of partying ponies moving and chatting in front of her. The apple fritter she was about to eat a splattered mess on the floor, her plate having been knocked by an excitable young filly. Why hadn't Mac told her about that miserable magenta.... singing with the Ponytones, he must have been rehearsing with her all week, he's certainly done no work on the farm. If he is dating her again Granny Smith is going to flip. If she had known about the guest performer she wouldn't have come to this rotten concert, Twilight's birthday or not. She decides to seek out her older brother and give him the sharp edge of her tongue before heading for home. She pushes her Stetson to the back of her head, looking round the room for Big Mac and s too distracted to notice that the red ribbon securing her mane is coming loose. She spots Twilight with the Princess talking to another who is just out of sight, so she moves towards them seeking a better vantage point before approaching Twilight. A look of distraught horror rolls across her face as she witnesses her best friend kissing another mare in such an intimate way, in front of everypony and kissing the one mare in Ponyville that Applejack wouldn't spit on if she was on fire. **** "My dear Sergeant. You are looking thoroughly shocked again." Cheerilee chuckles at him as she cleans her brushes. Shimmering Heart sits at the table contemplating the most tactful response. "Sod it." He mutters to himself. "You can be very forthright about your....privet life." She grins and chuckles some more. "I am too old and have seen and done far too much to be bothered with the niceties of polite society. I loved Twilight...."Cheerilee pauses for a moment. "No, that's wrong. I love Twilight, I wouldn't have married her otherwise. And the sex was good, sweet heavens, the sex was really good." The old mare's eyes wander out of focus as the look on her face becomes increasingly heated. "That night, after the birthday concert was the first time that Twilight used her magic as we made love. It felt like waves of intense pleasure flowing through my body, as if I was being intimately caressed and kissed by a thousand Twilight and I became more aroused that night than I have ever been before or since." Cheerilee places her brushes away and closes the lid of the box before slowly walking over to Shimmering Heart. She gives him a light kiss on the cheek, places her muzzle next to his ear and begins to whisper. "Twi did things to me all that night that brought me to climax after climax, the way that she touched and kissed me. When I close my eyes at night, I can still feel her suckling at my udder and allowing me to do the same to her until we were both so excited and wet and then...." Cheerilee's voice drops so low and husky that he has to strain to hear every word. "She entered me with her magic." "I....I'm....Not sure I...." Shimmering Heart manages to force out. "Neither was I the first time." Cheerilee's voice drops lower and sultrier. "The sensation of so much magic in such a sensitive place is beyond words. The way she could control it, smoothly sliding in and out, expanding and contracting." Shimmering Heart is sure that the way that the Countess is breathing into his ear is way above the call of duty and then he feels a light touch on his thigh, a hoof drifting up and down his leg and circling his cutie mark in time with Cheerilee's words. He shivers and a soft whimper escapes his lips. "In, out." She sighs breathlessly. " Hooves on my belly, in, out, lips on my nipples, in, out...." "Cheerilee! Enough!" An angry voice shouts across the veranda. They both jump with surprise and turn to see Autumn standing on the veranda steps, the dinner tray held in front of her. She glares at Cheerilee. "Stop teasing him! You shameless old tart!" "Oh Autumn, but its such fun." She grins and laughs. "No! Not for everypony else! You can eat on your own tonight." Autumn snaps and places one dinner plate on the table before turning to Shimmering Heart. "You are coming with me!" "Don't be like that, dear Autumn. It was harmless." A look of concern spreads across Cheerilee's face. Autumn ignores the Countess and drags the confused Sergeant to his feet. "Move it, soldier!" She propels him down the steps and on to the beach, heading for her own bungalow. "Autumn, please come back. " Cheerilee calls desperately. "I'm sorry." Shimmering Heart looks over his shoulder to see a distraught and apologetic Countess of Ponyville standing on the top step frantically waving at them as Autumn ushers him away.
Reassignment1: Reassignment The peace and quiet of the barracks court yard is shattered as a platoon of the unicorn palace guard, led by their instructor, canter through the narrow, arched gateway after their early morning run, the sound of their hooves on the cobbles rattles around the high walls. “Platoon!” Hollered the Sergeant “Trot … Walk, and halt.” Their Sergeant turns round to face them as the new days sun crests the high towers of the castle, catching the steam rising from their hot bodies, three rows of four troopers stood at perfect parade order in the centre of the sun lit square, sweaty, muddy in their battered training armour, but as neat as he’d ever seen them achieve. “Attention! All right you dozy lot. Praise where praise is due, not a bad morning’s work. Be ready for weapons drill after breakfast.” The Sergeant stares at them, daring just one to look smug. “Right then. Platoon!” Followed by a snarling “Wait for it! Dismiss.” Whoops and laughter fill the court yard as the troopers head in to the buildings to clean up and head for their morning meal. “Keep it down now.” The Sergeant instructs, quietening the noise as he follows them towards the barracks washrooms. “Sergeant!” A voice stops the white unicorn NCO at the door and he turns around to see his commander approaching. “A word with you, if I may.” “Sir.” “Those new recruits, a fine job Sergeant, a fine job. How does the training progress?” “Thank you Sir. They are about done. Should make good general palace guards, the elite royal? One or two, may be.” “That’s excellent. I shall see to the postings this very afternoon. Again a fine job Sergeant.” The senior officer removes his monocle for a brief polish and glances round the square. “Sir.” “Now. I have orders anew for you.” “Sir?” The commander replaces the eyeglass and produces a scroll baring the royal seal. He opens it and begins to read, the Sergeant is starting to feel worried. “To, Commander, Palace Guard. You are requested and required to instruct Sergeant Shimmering Heart to report to the privet chambers of Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia on this day at 10 o’clock for reassignment of duties. Singed HRH…. I think you probably know the rest.” The Sergeant looked shocked “To the Princess? For reassignment Sir?” “You now know as much as I do old boy.” The senior officer offers him the scroll and gestures to the large clock above the arched gateway. “And judging by the time you had better get a wiggle on.” “Sir!” the Sergeant salutes and turns to leave. “Oh and Sergeant, before you see the Princess……” The commander wrinkles his nose and smiles. “Sir?” “Take a bath!” “Thank you Sir.” **** Scrubbed, groomed and wearing his best armour, polished to a mirror finish, Shimmering Heart approached the entrance to the royal chambers in Canterlot castle, a pair of towering and intricately carved golden doors, flanked by a pair of the very cream of the palace guard, both of them he has trained. The senior trooper, while hardly moving a muscle, winked and grinned “Sarg.” Himself smiling, Shimmering Heart reviews the two guards. “Royal Guards report!” “Sergeant. All guards present and correctly posted. There are no incidents or threats on this watch to be reported.” Shimmering Heart returned the troopers salute “A good report. You both a credit to your watch and officer, but you have forgotten one thing. You have not challenged my presence here. Never assume that somepony known to you could not be a threat to her highness.” The two guards are now rigidly to attention “Sergeant. Please present your orders and state your reasons for being here.” Unnoticed by the sergeant as he submits the scroll and to both troopers, the grand doors are silently opening. A sweet, lilting and slightly amused voice drifts through the entrance way “That will not be necessary. The Sergeants company is both requested and appreciated. You may allow him entry.” Shimmering Heart looks at the doors and takes a deep breath. You are not a raw recruit now, best hoof forward and march like you mean it. It was only a few dozen paces into the Princess’ presence and in line with his years of military training Shimmering Heart assesses the room in seconds as the doors swing closed behind him. No threats. It’s not as big or as formal as he was expecting, more a grand sitting room or study, part of the privet apartments. To the left a curving wall with bank of huge south facing windows. To the right a solid wall with a doorway with laden bookcases ether side. To the far side of the room, a fire place with two striking portraits hanging over it, Princess Twilight and Princess Luna, now that is a surprise to see those side by side. In front of him is a large coffee table covered in papers, scrolls and a tray containing a tea pot, some slices of lemon and presumably the remains of Celestia’s breakfast. To each side are large floor cushions and beyond is the princess herself. She is comftably lounging on a wide sofa facing the windows, reading a hefty file. Her normally flowing multi-hued mane and tail are tied up and braided with purple and black ribbon. Perched on her muzzle are a pair of spectacles and magically floating before the princess is a mug of tea, not a fine china cup as Shimmering Heart would have expected but a large heavy mug emblazed with the legend LADY LUCY CREW Confusion and contradiction are starting to gain a hold on Shimmering Heart’s nerves, even though this is not the first time he has been summonsed before the Princess, his audiences had never been this informal, nor had he been singled out for such personal attention before. I must get this moving before I lose the plot. “Reporting as ordered your highness.” “Very good Sergeant, please be seated, I will be with you in a moment and please remove your helmet.” As Shimmering Heart settles into one of the cushions, placing his head gear in front of him, Celestia takes a long sip of her tea, shuffles a few papers and slammed closed the file. She looks up and then stares at the Sergeant so intensely he almost falls backwards in alarm. “Well, well, so Cadence wasn’t exaggerating.” “I beg your pardon your highness?” “Oh it’s nothing really Sergeant.” “Princess Cadence, my grandmother?” “Indeed, but really it is nothing though it could make the next few months a little interesting for you.” “You’re Highness?” “Never fear Sergeant all will be revealed in good time. Now your orders…., orders, orders.” Celestia begins to rummage through a large pile of documents on the table “Ah found them. I just don’t seem to be that well organised these days, getting old I suppose,” The Princess smiles and offers Shimmering Heart the sealed file. “Now Sergeant, in there are your new orders, a royal warrant giving you executive powers in my name to complete your duties, your promotion to Regimental Sergeant Major, tempory transfer to Diplomatic Protection and the details of your principal. Any questions?” “Err, um? Who is the principal?” “The Dowager Countess of Ponyville.” “How many troopers in the detail?” “Just yourself.” “I see. And the main threat?” “The Dowager Countess of Ponyville.” Celestia says with a sly smile. “And who is the Dowager Countess?” Celestia starts to look a little sad. “She is very, very old, so this will not be a detachment of any great length. She is a pony who is very very important to Equestria and to me particularly, so don’t mess this up. She is very cantankerous so don’t annoy her. If you do, be aware that even now she is a deadly accurate shot” Celestia rubs her head in an absent minded way. “So you will qualify for hazardous duty pay.” The Princess can see that the newly promoted RSM is now completely confused so gives him the final pieces of information that he needs. “She is presently living on the Royal estate at Horseshoe Bay and you may know of her better by her former title….. The Princess Consort Cheerilee.” **** As the early train for Baltimare pulls out of Canterlot station Shimmering Heart is still dwelling on a mental image of his mouth dropping open as he shouted “What!? She can’t possibly be still alive!” Thankfully Celestia had laughed at his shocked outburst “Oh Sergeant you are a picture.” After taking his leave of the Princess, Shimmering Heart had spent the rest of the day tying up loose ends, easing in his replacement and paying a call on his now former Commander. “That’s the long and short of it Sir. I will be catching the train to Baltimare in the morning.” “Well I’m sorry to be loosing you old boy.” The commander is clearly not happy to be with out one of the Palace Guards best instructors. “Diplomatic Protection you say?” “Yes Sir. Temporary detachment, a few months according to the Princess.” “May well be Sergeant, but I doubt you will be back with us, this sort of thing is highly irregular and once you have a name for it the mud sticks, so to speak.” “The identity of the principal would indicate that, Sir.” “Thought so. Classified?” “Yes sir. Sorry.” “Hmm. Well Sergeant congrats on the promotion, do your duty, keep your head down and hopefully this situation won’t blow up in someponies face.” “Thank you Sir.” The Commander, with a feeling of foreboding watches Shimmering Heart leave.” I may be wrong, but I think Princess Celestia has other plans for you my boy.” he mutters to himself. “Sorry Sir?” The commander’s orderly appears with sizable pile of documents. “Signatures required Sir. The usual stuff.” “Ah, Bumf before dinner, what more could a pony want.” “We’ll find a use for you yet Sir.” The orderly grins. “The Commander rolls his eyes. “The heavens forbid that anypony should mistake me for being in charge of this one trick circus.” **** The dramatic scenery of south east Equestria rolls past the train, completely unseen by Shimmering Heart, yet for the last two hours he has done nothing but stare out the window, noticing neither hill nor dale, bridge or tunnel. “Travel light “The Princess had instructed” The royal warrant will provide anything you need” So far, so good. The train conductor probably didn’t read any more then “In the name of Princess Celestia, you are requested and required…..” before moving on to the next passenger and leaving him in peace. The file, given to him by the Princess is still spread out on the seat beside Shimmering Heart, reading it has created more questions than it answered and the train leaves a steep sided cutting the coast and the huge inlet that is Horseshoe bay come into view. He snaps out of his confused musings to marvel at the view and then tidies away the papers and secures his saddle bags as the train crosses the viaduct above Baltimare, knowing that it will soon will be arriving at the station. The train works its way through the suburbs and down onto the waterfront, following the tracks along the top of the sea wall. The surface of the bay glitters in the warm late-morning sun casting rippling reflections on the underside of the platform canopy as the steam engine halts in the station. Standing on the platform the Sergeant soaks in a view he remembers from so many years ago, the row of pretty little shops and guest houses along the esplanade overlooking the rail line and station, but just behind them, the seedier side of Baltimare. His first posting in the military after training was to the guard detail for the Royal docks, not far from the station and this part of the town was a great place to be young, single and well paid. “Food, then action.” He mutters to himself and heads for the small station café tucked into the back of the sea wall. After two apple fritters, a coffee and an eye full of the waitresses saucy little wiggle every time she passed his table, Shimmering Heart closes the map and stows it away. The royal estate is still several hours’ travel on the southern headland of the bay. “Miss?” he calls to the waitress “Could you fill this please.” Placing his water canteen on the counter. “Sure hansom.” She replies “And its three bits for the coffee and fritters.” Shimmering Heart places four on the counter, collects the now full canteen and gives the waitress a smile and snappy salute. **** The Sergeant hit the road at a fast trot following the coast line of the huge bay, hoping to make up for missing his morning P/T and now in the noon heat he stops on some higher ground for a drink of water and to study the way ahead. The high and rocky southern headland is clearly visible as is a long, wide stretch of golden sand tucked into the sheltered bay side of the headland. A real afternoon sun trap he thinks. To the back of the beach lay a series of widely spaced low buildings. Got to be the Princess’ holiday retreat, about another hour and I’m there. Back to the fast trot and the road has become narrower and less well traveled. 30 minutes brings him to the estate entrance, an open gate and empty guard post with a gravel drive beyond, leading down through a narrow, steep sided, wooded valley. Another 30 brings him to the complex of buildings and still not a sole to be seen. “Guard! Guard!” **** The estates housekeeper Autumn Leaves is deeply irritated, the silly old fool in the lower bungalow is being demanding again. The midnight blue unicorn clatters around the kitchen preparing the estates only resident a late lunch, and now she has a guest arriving today, so Autumn has to prep another room at short notice. At least whoever it is will be staying with the countess so only the second suite and not a whole bungalow to do. “Guard! Guard!” “OH now who is that!” She says to herself, but she flicks her black and grey striped forelock out of her eyes and continues with preparing lunch. Kettle’s boiling, warm the tea pot, sandwiches are done, load the tray….. “Guard! Where is the Guard?!” “It’s definitely turning into one of those days.” Autumn is just fed up now. She bangs open the kitchen door and marches out to see a white unicorn, the purple and rose pink stripes contrasting rather nicely with his very dark grey mane and tail. He turns to look at her. Wow! He’s a bit of a hunk she thinks, her aggravation all but forgotten Got to military “I am RSM Shimmering Heart, where are the guards?” “There aren’t any.” She retorts “Nopony, other than the Countess comes here anymore and there is only me and two others who live here.” “And you are?” The Sergeant inquires in a more friendly tone. “I’m Autumn Leaves, the house keeper.” She looks thoughtful for a moment “Corporal of the night guard. Retired.” She places a lot of meaning on the final word. “And why are you here?” She adds. The Sergeant accepts that this could turn in to a battle he may not win, so acknowledges her with a salute “I am assigned here as close protection for the Countess of Ponyville. Where may I find her?” Autumn indicates to the bungalow at the eastern end of the beach, tucked under the bulk of Horse Shoe Bay’s southern headland “As you are going that way you can take her lunch with you.” Shimmering Heart collects the heavy tray from the kitchen, Autumn has been kind enough to add extra food and a cup for him and heads down the pathway following the palm lined edge of the beach to the Countess’ bungalow. **** The Dowager Countess of Ponyville stands bathed in the afternoon light with her rear to the wide glazed doors that lead out on to the veranda. In front of her is a sizable canvas on an easel, she looks at it, then starts to sketch with a piece of charcoal and stops just as quickly. “No. No, the perspective is all wrong.” She rubs out a number of lines and stands back for another look, when she hears hoof falls on the veranda steps behind her. “Autumn? Is that my lunch? Be a dear and poor the tea, I’m parched.” “My apologies ma’am. I am not the housekeeper.” States a distinctly deep stallion’s voice. Cheerilee doesn’t immediately turn around to inspect her visitor. “Ah, you must be the bit of eye candy Celestia has sent me, you are expected. And don’t call me that!” “Ma’am?” “Yes. That!” “Highness?” “NO! That’s even worse.” She turns, fast as lightning and a piece of charcoal whizzes past Shimmering Heart’s left ear and explodes against the door frame. “Countess! You could have hit me with that.” “Believe me, if I meant to get you, Autumn would now be sending for the doctor. And I suppose that I can just about live with that silly title. Now, do as you are told and poor the tea.” The Countess watches her new body guard with some interest as he sets down the tray on the veranda table and complies with her instructions. The family resemblance is incredible, apart from the flashes in his mane and tail which remind of another pony very special to her, he is the very image of her late brother in law. “There should be fresh lemon juice on the tray.” She tells the Sergeant as she turns back to the canvas. “I will have a tot in my tea thank you.” Shimmering Heart adds the lemon to both cups and takes a sip while he examines his new surroundings. The old magenta mare has returned her attention to the easel and is furiously sketching away. Her two tone pink mane is turning quite grey as is her muzzle, although it’s currently covered in black dust from the charcoal. The veranda is spacious and cool and the beach in front of the bungalow looks smooth, wide and warm. “Bring my tea please.” Cheerilee requests “And talk to me while I work.” He enters the bungalows main living room. “I am Sergeant Shimm…..” “It’s all right. I know who you are and why you were sent and it’s probably not for the reasons you were told. Just talk to me, I get so lonely some times. What part of the military are with and what do you do?” “I was with the palace guard as an instructor before being reassigned here, drill and weapons training mainly. I’m pretty good with a lance, Guards champion three years running and I like working with the new recruits” “You have no desire to follow in your Grandfathers hoof prints and become Captain of the Guard?” Shimmering Heart is a little surprised by the question but lets it pass. “No thanks, far too much paperwork. I get enough of that with the training reports, but I don’t mind so much because I enjoy the instructing side of things.” “So. You are like me then, a teacher.” “Well, I think that’s stretching things a little.” “Do you take young minds and bodies, shape and improve them, make them more than they could have been on their own?” “That could be one way of looking at it.” “TEACHER!” She cries. “And before that?” “Border Guards, south west and Bovinia. Before that, up north, Yakyakistan border.” “Seen some combat then?” Cheerilee smiles at him and inquires. “You really don’t remember me do you?” “Yes, more than I’d like to talk about and yes I do, but it was a long, long time ago.” Looking around the room Shimmering Heart takes another sip of the hot tea. “Not bad, but I would have preferred coffee.” “There isn’t any, so you will have to make do.” A voice states from the veranda doorway. Autumn Leaves indicates to the bits of charcoal all over the floor “I only cleaned in here this morning.” “Stop complaining you silly old thing.” Cheerilee says with some humour in her voice. “Ha! Who are you calling old? I’m still in my prime! I shall deal with the Sergeant’s rooms and then, just maybe, I’ll clear this up.” Shimmering Heart moves away from the two mares to look at the paintings hanging on the living rooms far wall, all the countess’ work judging by the signatures, three in particular catch his eye. One is a formal portrait of Princess Celestia, another a very pleasant landscape of Canterlot Castle under a rainbow, but it is the third and largest that really stands out, a striking seascape. The cream and white object in the center of the picture, looking as it is heading straight towards him, is an incredible contrast to the dark, stormy sea and sky. At the bottom of the plain and heavy frame is a small inscribed plaque. A straining mainmast. The storm we shall take. Swinging the lead . A safe channel to locate. Square the yards. Safe harbour to make. It suddenly dawns on him what it is and where he has seen something very similar. “It’s a sailing ship.” Autumn Leaves has gone about her duties and the Countess’ attention has returned to him. “Yes that’s right, the Lady Lucy. She was a four masted barque.” “I saw one when I was a young trooper. It was tied up at the royal docks, but…” Shimmering Heart indicates to the ships white hull. “This part was black with a white stripe and it didn’t have all of this.” He waves a hoof over the high stack of bulging sails. “That would have been the Lady Eleanor, the Lucy’s sister ship. As she was docked the sails will have been furled.” Cheerilee explains as she joins him. “I have come across that name before, Lady Lucy.” Shimmering Heart frowns trawling his memory and then looks down at his cup. “Tea! Princess Celestia.” “Has Tia still got that horrid great mug?” Cheerilee smiles as fond thoughts flood back “The Lady Lucy, her captain and crew were so important in our lives, Twilight and I.” “I am aware of a family connection between you, me and Aunty Twi, but not what it is.” Shimmering Heart winces as he realises just how familiar and casual he has been. Autumn reappears interrupting the conversation “Everything is prepared for your guest Countess. Fresh supplies will be here in the morning including coffee.” She nods to the Sergeant “So that’s it I’m done for the day. If you want anything, deal with it your selves! I shall be relaxing in the tub.” “Thank you my dear, have a lovely afternoon.” Cheerilee replies graciously and waits for the housekeeper to leave. “She is such a treasure. The connection between us is marriage.” “Who’s?” “Twilight and me of course. How do you think a humble earth pony attained the title Princess Consort?” The late afternoon turned to evening as the Countess and the Sergeant talked, getting to know each other and putting the world to rights. As the sun dipped to the western horizon he can see that the Countess is watching it set and becoming increasingly distracted. Suddenly she stands up. “Please excuse me Sergeant, I have something to do.” And then leaves via the veranda doors and descends the steps and heads out onto the beach. Shimmering Heart gets up with the intension of following her, but on reaching the veranda he realises that she is not alone, Autumn Leaves is walking along the sand towards the Countess. The two mares meet and embrace, then sit side by side gently leaning against each other as they watch the sun set over the western end of bay in a blaze of colour and the twinkling stars finally come out. The moon rises above the skyline and they stand and embrace once more, then separate and head for their respective beds.
Meeting Twilight2: Meeting Twilight It is well past dawn when Shimmering Heart wakes, the sun was just starting to appear over the summit of the southern headland lighting up the bedroom. The peace and quiet he is enjoying is ruined by sharp knock on the room’s door and Autumn enters without invitation. “Morning sleepy head.” She says and wafts something under his nose. The smell snaps him into immediate alertness. “Coffee!” “The groceries arrived earlier, along with a large case for you. It‘s in the store room by the kitchen.” Shimmering Heart frowns “I haven’t had any thing sent here.” Autumn just shrugs, places the coffee cup on the bed side table and then leans over him whispering “Get up, or I may just get in.” She gives him a quick peck on the cheek and leaves the room. Well that was …odd he thinks while getting out of the incredibly large and comfy bed. It’s no wonder I’ve overslept I don’t think I’ve spent the night in anything like this since… well ever. The Sergeant takes care of his usual morning needs, drinks the coffee and moves through the Bungalow to the veranda where he realises that the Countess is not present. Well, she can’t be far away. He walks down to the beach, across the soft sand to the water’s edge then turns to look around him. The shore line must stretch well over a mile, maybe even two to the west ending in a small green topped promontory and in front there are another three bungalows along the shore front, with the service buildings out of site behind them. He can hear Autumn’s voice calling, there she is with Cheerilee and a bright blue earth pony. Shimmering Heart waves to them and starts some stretching exercises to warm up for his morning run, twice up and down the beach in the soft san d should do for this morning. Autumn is watching the Sergeant set off at a steady trot up the beach and the Countess is watching her, with a slight smile on her lips. “You are drooling.” “Oh, can you blame me.” “Really Autumn this is not like you.” “I know, he is just so….” **** Shimmering Heart returns from the run, hot and sweaty and heads for the bath house he has seen among the service buildings. I could do with a lance, he thinks some parts of the sand are flat and firm enough for some decent tent pegging. There hanging from the outside wall of the bath house is a large shower head and he turns the water on, fast and cold and dives under the stream. After drying off, the Sergeant remembers the case he has been sent and on seeing the blue earth pony, he asks for directions to the store room. The blue pony says nothing at all, just stares at him wide eyed, then nervously indicates to a building next to the kitchen and runs away as fast as he can. Recovering from the surprise, Shimmering Heart shakes his head in disbelief and enters the stores and quickly finds the case, its big, at least four foot long and two in width and height. On closer examination, it’s definitely military issue and there is a card in a slot on top with his rank, name and serial number printed on it, but it was the next part, the dispatching address that worried him. White Troop. 22 Regiment. Heiferford. He decides to take the case bake to the bungalow and open it there. Even though magic isn’t really one of his talents, carrying this thing is fairly easy until he gets to the veranda doors, now it is going to need some manoeuvring and the Countess is at her easel painting. “Coming through!” He calls, realigning the case so it will pass through the doorway. “Dear Celestia, that’s big!” Cheerilee moves herself and her equipment to one side. ”Somepony been sending you prezzies?” “It’s a military equipment shipping case for weapons, armour and other such things, but why it’s been sent to me, I have no idea.” “Better open it then.” She says with an excited gleam in her eyes. Shimmering Heart pops the latches and lifts the lid, the first things he sees are a letter addressed to him and a sealed document file sat on a layer of cloth padding. He removes them, along with the packing to reveal a series of compartments in the bottom of the case containing what appears to be a type of Pony armour he does not immediately recognise. The Sergeant goes to his bed room and brings back a clothes horse, he can see that Cheerilee is getting impatient with curiosity, but he is not going to be rushed. The contents is slowly unpacked and placed on the clothes horse, helmet, neck guard, breast plate, body protector with its integral pannier pack over the loins, flank plates, tail guard and grieves for his legs. The whole rig is satin black, very light and made from layers of some kind of very tough cloth, padding and ceramic plates inserted between them. “Special Forces armour.” he announces. “There is still more in the case.” Cheerilee fishes out a saddle bag with a lot of webbing attached to it. “Fighting harness.” Shimmering Heart takes the bundle of straps and he secures it to the armour with the pack on the left side of the body protector and a large carrying holster on the right. “What’s that for?” Cheerilee asks, pointing at the holster. “This.” He replies, lifting a black cylindrical object, nearly three feet long and three inches in diameter, from the lid of the case. “A telescopic lance, very nasty and only issued to the unicorns of 22 Regiment.” Shimmering Heart takes the lance out on to the veranda along with its operations manual, which he flips through until he finds the trigger and retraction spells. Horn glowing, he holds it up in front of him and hoping that his magic is good enough for two tasks at the same time, he triggers the lance. With in the blink of an eye one section, weighted for balance shoots from the back and two more, tipped with a 12 inch wickedly sharp and fine blade, from the front giving a total length of 10 feet. Unfortunately the Sergeant has misjudged his distances and the point of the blade punches through a vase on the veranda table, sending flowers, water and glass in all directions just as Autumn Leaves is fetching their lunch up the steps. “Sweat sun and moon!” Autumn is shocked by the sudden appearance of the weapon. Shimmering Heart retracts the lance and apologises “Boys and their toys” she grumbles and then sees the shattered vase strewn across the veranda” Oh great. You two are managing to make a mess again.” “I think we will have lunch down on the beach, my dear.” Cheerilee intervenes “The Sergeant will put is equipment away and take the tray. I am sure you will think of a suitable penance for him.” Shimmering Heart complies with his instructions and as he take the large tray from Autumn, she presses her muzzle to his ear and whispers “If you need some place to holster your weapon one night, I’m just a little further up the beach.” And she kisses him again before heading off without another look. Carrying a heavy tray with burning cheeks and a confused mind is not easy and he almost dumps the lot twice be for reaching the spot above the strand line where Cheerilee is sitting watching the waves. “That’s twice she has done that to me today.” He says while sorting the lunch for them. “I saw, being a flirt is she?” The Countess replies. “Aren’t you the lucky one.” He really isn’t sure how to reply to that so decides not to. They chat about nothing in particular for a while, even though the Countess seems to keep trying to turn the conversation back to Autumn, when Shimmering Heart remembers a question from the previous evening. “There is something I don’t understand… well actually there is a lot I don’t understand, but that’s beside the point. Anyways, if you were married. Why is there absolutely no mention of the wedding or much about you even, in any of the histories? I’ve read Princess Twilights biography and not a thing.” Cheerilee looks at him in an interested sort of way “A soldier who reads. Wow, will wonders ever cease! It was the way we wanted it as we were not married in Equestria and as for that florid bit of tat by A.K Yearling the less said about that the better. Twilight would have hated it, not anywhere near technical enough.” “That sounds more like evasion than an answer and the biography is required reading for entry to the School for Gifted Unicorns.” “You applied to the SFGU?” “No. My parents were convinced that they had another Aunty Twi on their hoofs and put me forward, but I failed the entrance exam rather spectacularly, burnt off half my tail.” Cheerilee fell over laughing “Twilight used to do that all the time.” She rubs her eyes, take a long drink of iced apple juice and collects her thoughts. “I think that the best way to answer your question is to start at the very beginning. I don’t suppose you even know how or when we met, do you?” He shakes his head as he watches those vibrant green eyes become unfocused as she drifts through so very many memories. “Well, it was such a very long time ago.” **** Miss Cheerilee sits at her desk in the now empty and quiet classroom, another Monday was over and now the weekend’s home work needed marking, along with clearing up the days rampages from the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Mail. She suddenly thinks, slides opens the centre draw of the desk and laying exactly where she had left it this morning is a large brown envelope marked F.A.O. Head Teacher, Ponyville School. Well that must mean me, there’s nopony else working here. Cheerilee opens the letter. “Oh, Ponyfeathers!” The communication is from the Ministry of Education, informing her that an official inspection will be taking place in three weeks’ time and what demonstrations and information she will have to provide to the inspector. She opens another draw and digs out her copy of Guidance Notes for Teachers and looks up the chapter on inspections, but realises that the book is now several years out of date. The library. If they haven’t got an up to date copy they can get one in a couple of days. She opens a third draw and finds a Ponyville information pamphlet, the library is open till 5:30 today and late on Thursday. Cheerilee looks at the pile of work waiting for marking, decides that it can be done at home over dinner after visiting the library. It’s not as if she has anything better to do and the book is more important. The Golden Oaks Library is near the centre of town and fortunately not far from home so Cheerilee drops off her saddle bags, has a quick coffee and makes it there 20 minutes before closing. She enters and on finding no assistant about she spies a small silver bell next to a sign declaring Please Ring for Service, she does so and the jingling chime echoes round the banks of shelves. “Good morrow dear madam. I am Spike and how may I help you.” Cheerilee turns to see a small green spined purple dragon supporting the most preposterous drooping black moustache she has ever seen. “Err, Hi. I’m Miss Cheerilee, the school teacher and I’m after a book.” “Then you have come to the right place.” Spike gestures around the loaded shelves. “I am looking for the current edition of Guidance Notes for Teachers and any Ministry of Education monthly publications you may have.” “Hmm.” Spike twirls one end of his moustache with a claw “No we don’t have any those, but Twilight can order them from the central library in Canterlot.” “Twilight?” “The librarian, Twilight Sparkle” Spike produces a quill and parchment and begins to write “She is in Canterlot to see Princess Celestia, I will send a letter about the book to her.” And then with a flash of green flame the parchment is gone. “Thank you Spike, so helpful.” She gives the little dragon a light kiss on his fore head, causing his cheeks to burn and she turns to leave for home, marking, dinner and bed. The following morning Cheerilee arrives at the school house early to prepare for the days lessons and is surprised to be met by a messenger Pegasus, he hands her an envelope and requests a signature which she happily gives. Cheerilee sits at her desk and opens the letter, Dear Miss Cheerilee, I have been able to obtain the requested publications and I will be returning to Ponyville on Thursday. Unfortunately they are marked “Reference Only” meaning that you will not be able to check them out of the library. I hope that this is of some help and if I can be of any further assistance please do not hesitate to ask. Yours Twilight Sparkle. What lovely neat writing the teacher in her thinks and she gives a sigh of relief, now the reports that the inspection requires can be prepared with up to date guidance and curriculum information. Thankfully Thursday afternoon is soon with her and the library is calling to Cheerilee’s subconscious. “Very good children, now remember to finish your field trip reports and study for tomorrows test.” There are cries of disappointment from the class. “And….And if you all do well there will be no home work for the weekend. Now off you go and have a wonderful afternoon.” The class erupts in happiness as they scramble for the door. Cheerilee heads straight for the library, she wants to get everything prepared long before the inspector is due, knowing that she has a tendency to leave undesirable tasks to the last minute. “Hello Spike?” “Hi there Miss Cheerilee.” “You have lost the moustache.” She leans down and whispers “Much better.” The blushing dragon points to a reading desk “Your books are set out for you.” “Thank you so much Spike.” She replies, removing the heavy saddle bags and dumps them on the floor beside the desk as she sits down to read. After a couple of hours and several pages of notes, Cheerilee is distracted by an annoyed and strident voice behind her. “No…No….Not that one, or that one….No….NO….Spike?…SPIKE!” “Yes Twilight?” “Where is the Starswirle spell book I brought back from Canterlot?” “Over here where you left it.” There is an irritated grunt and the clatter of fast moving hooves on wood, swiftly followed by a loud crash and a startled scream as a lavender blur ploughs into Cheerilee’s saddle bags, trips and slides across the floor, tail in the air and then collides with another reading desk to topple a substantial stack of books. “Ow! Drat it, ow! Whose bags are those?” “I’m so sorry, they are mine….” Cheerilee is silenced as arising from the wreckage are the most beautiful pair of purple eyes she has ever seen a unicorn possess. **** “Dinner!” Autumn Calls. Shimmering Heart looks around him, the sun is much closer to the horizon and the Countess is far away in her memories. He gives her a gentle tap on the shoulder “Autumn is calling us for dinner” “Really? Is it that late already” The eyes refocus and the gentle smile fades. He gets up and helps the Countess to her hooves and they slowly walk back to the bungalow, shaking the sand from their coats. Autumn has set the veranda table for three with a delicious looking salad, accompanied with a sparkling white wine.” I thought I would join you for dinner.” “You are always welcome, my dear.” The Countess replies. As they settle down to the meal, Shimmering Heart realises just how close to him Autumn has placed herself, he can feel a slight touch from her almost every time she moves and that Cheerilee has noticed as well, he can see the amusement in her eyes. Autumn taps something on the table. “You left these out in the living room.” It is the orders file and the letter addressed to him from the armour case. “Come on, open them.” Autumn requests as the Countess retains her amused silence. Shimmering Heart opens the file first, as he anticipated it’s a contents check list for the case and new orders “I’m not going back to the Royal Guard.” The disappointment is clear in his voice. “The detachment to Diplomatic Protection is to continue, but I have been transferred to Heiferford, 22 regiment.” “The S.P.S. That explains the case then.” The Countess replies. “Ooo! Of to play with the naughty boys on the Bovinia border.” Autumn’s excitement is only to clear, her head is resting on his neck and a fore leg is wrapped around his. “The letter now, come on!” He knows who the letter is from, the stylized heart sketched in the lower right hand corner of the envelope is a dead give away and still he delays opening it. “What is it?” Cheerilee enquires “Some Canterlot filly letting you know when her foal is due?” “Don’t be like that!” Autumn snaps “The Sergeant is far too much of a gentlecolt to be doing things like that.” She hugs him just a little tighter. Shimmering Heart is not sure which is more embarrassing, the way the conversation is going or opening the letter, but before he can make that decision Autumn takes the envelope and slices it open to read aloud the content….. My Dear Shimmy, I hope you are well and having just a smashing time with Cheerilee and Autumn by the seaside. It’s been such a long time since we last spoke, but I have been keeping my eye on you and I am so proud of all you have done, which is why I have decided to take you under my wing, metaphorically speaking. You will have received your transfer orders and equipment and you will be joining White Troop of 22 Regiment as senior NCO, hopefully by the time they start their tour as my personal guard. Well now, I can’t wait till you are here and we can have lots of long chats like we did when you were such a pretty little foal. Don’t forget to send your parents a post card and give all my love to dear old Cheeri, I’m sure she will be cross at me for calling her that. Lots of love and kisses Nana Cadence “Aw, that so sweet. Dear Shimmy.” Coos Autumn. “I think I’m going to bed, far too much excitement for me and I don’t want to be playing gooseberry.” Cheerilee gives the Sergeant a very pointed look. “Err. I think I will turn in soon, after I’ve helped to clear up.” Cheerilee is sat t her dressing table, quietly preparing herself for the night when through the open widows she hears a faint but ecstatic “Eeep” Cheerilee smiles, thank goodness he has kissed her at last. As she drifts to sleep, the long dormant dreams and memories flood back. **** Two weeks down, one to go and the reports are done, the school accounts are up to date thanks to Twilights creative genius getting the figures to even remotely balance and there is only the altered lesson plan for the day of the inspectors visit to prepare. School is done for another week and Cheerilee cannot remember ever being so organised and ahead of herself before, bless you Twilight, she heads home for a hot shower and a good groom before departing for the library. She is checking her saddle bags contain the notes they will need to create a diverse day for the inspector when a wicked little plan occurs to her, its Friday and I’m going to get that gorgeous little filly out for a night on the town. Cheerilee opens her fridge and removes the bottle of fizz and packs it in to the bags along with a pair of fluted glasses. A quick stop at Sugar Cube Corner for something yummy to compliment the wine and a short trot brings her to the door of the Golden Oaks Library. “Hi all. It’s me.” She calls. Silence. Cheerilee frowns, that not right, and she is here at the time Twilight told her. “Hello? Twilight….Spike.” She calls again. This time she is answered by the rip rap of Spikes claws on the wooden floor. “Hi there Miss Cheerilee.” He looks adorable in the little chef’s hat and frilly apron “Twilight will be back any time now and I have done some dinner for you as well.” “Thank you Spike, you are very kind.” Cheerilee hangs up her saddle bags, conscious of the precious glasses inside and the firm and lengthy lecture she had received two weeks ago about leaving unattended baggage on the floor. She sets out the notes and rough plan and starts to check through it again waiting with anticipation. Twilight soon arrives, giving Cheerilee a wave as she passes through the library towards the kitchen and then returns minus saddle bags. “Sorry, some last minute shopping, dinner will be about 15 minutes.” “That’s OK you are here now.” Cheerilee can’t help but gaze into those eyes. Twilight looks slightly away with a very faint blush. “How is the lesson plan coming along?” “Just about done for your final approval.” Cheerilee moves the notes over for Twilights inspection. “Yes. That’s good. The nature field trip to the park is a little bit of a risk with the Cutie Mark Crusaders.” “I am more concerned about Snips and Snails and I am thinking about asking Rarity to assist. She has been a good friend for years and if Sweetie Belle is under control, the rest of the CMC’s behave.” “Sound plan, but you don’t need to ask Rarity. I will free up the day to help you.” “Really? You want to spend all that time with the children…. And me?” “I could give a little talk on the flora and fauna of the park.” “That would be wonderful.” A happy and contented look softens Cheerilee’s face. “Dinners served.” Spike calls and for the first time Twilight returns Cheerilee’s gaze. The two mares and a baby dragon sit quietly around the kitchen table, enjoying the rich pasta dish and Cheerilee is loving the way Twilight keeps leaning into her every time she says anything. “Hold on! I have forgotten something.” Cheerilee announces and leaves the table, returning with the fizz, glasses and a box of cupcakes. “Ah.” Twilight stares at the bottle “Spike, the fridge.” The little dragon complies and takes out an identical bottle. “Snap, I thought we could celebrate getting everything done.” Says Twilight to her laughing companion. “They do say that great minds think alike. We will open yours Twi, it will be colder.” The cork is popped, glasses filled and the cakes shared around the three of them. After just two glasses, Cheerilee can see that Twilight has the giggles and now was as good a time as any to ask her out. “Twilight, do you fancy going to the Peppermint Club? There is a great band playing tonight.” Twilight looks slightly surprised “Well, I’m not sure.” She glances at the little dragon who is happily munching his way through the last of the cupcakes. “Aw don’t worry about me.” Spike replies to her nervous look. “I have all those new comics to read. You go out and have some fun.” “Are you sure?” “Yeah, I will be fine. Relax Twilight, have a night off will ya!” Twilight looks at Cheerilee, a decision made. “OK, let’s do it. Who is playing?” Cheerilee’s heart skips a beat with joy “Show of Hooves, A great folk band.” “I think I’ve heard of them. Didn’t the Ponytones perform at one of their gigs?” “Yes they did, Rarity thinks they are brilliant, she may even be there tonight” Cheerilee replies knowing full well that it is Rarity who gave her the tickets a week ago and will definitely be there, probably with Pinkie Pie, another big fan of the band. Cheerilee fetches her little black hoof bag from the pack still hanging in the library and checks the content, tickets, plenty of bits and her teachers I.D. I can hardly remember the last time I was asked to prove my age. They are soon ready to leave. The Peppermint Club is a few minutes’ walk up a side street, just beyond Sugar Cube Corner. A restaurant bar on the ground floor and a music venue in the huge low ceilinged cellar. The two mares descend the ramp to the entrance where Cheerilee hands over the tickets to the door pony. “You have been planning this haven’t you!” Twilight accuses. “Please don’t be cross. I asked Rarity for her spare tickets ages ago, but I just didn’t know if you would come with me.” “I’m not cross.” Twilight sighs and then smiles. “But you had better get me a drink quick, or else!” She looks round the crowded dimly lit room and sees Rarity sitting in at a large table on her own. “I will be over there. So hurry up.” She propels Cheerilee towards the bar with a light pat on her curvaceous flank. For Cheerilee that still tingling touch has made her whole week worthwhile. As she waits to order, she watches as Twilight approaches Rarity’s table and the two friends happily greet each other as Twilight settles down beside Rarity. The barpony attracts Cheerilee’s distracted attention and with another quick glance at the two friends deep in conversation, she smiles to herself and orders the drinks. Crossing the floor of the rapidly filling club to Rarity’s table is a task for both Cheerilee and the unicorn waiter, laden with a heavy tray of drinks and following behind her. They arrive at the table and Cheerilee overhears the Rarity talking to Twilight. “Darling, you are the last pony I expected to see here. However did you manage to get a ticket? They’ve been sold out for an absolute age.” Twilight says nothing, just grins and points at Cheerilee. Rarity hugs Twilight “Now that explains why she wanted my extra tickets and all the very circumspect questions Cheerilee has asked me just lately. You lucky filly.” “I’m not sure I know what you mean by that.” Twilight replies. Rarity just smiles and hugs her again as the waiter places the drinks on the table and Cheerilee takes a seat opposite them. “Now that’s what I call a little drinkie!” Rarity states throatily as she stares at the glasses placed before her. “So, you two know each other very well then?” Twilight is being cautious and Cheerilee is looking slightly guilty. “Oh yes darling!” Rarity, as flamboyant as ever “We all grew up together in Ponyville. Cheerilee and Big Mac. Applejack, Pinkie and I a few years junior, all good friends. So many little adventures. So much fun and happiness.” “Not so much now.” Cheerilee’s guilt has been replaced with sadness. “No. Well the Apple Family had a couple of bad years didn’t they, as did you. None of it was your fault my dear.” Rarity reaches out in sympathy. Cringing inwardly, Cheerilee realises that from the look in her eyes Twilight is taking mental notes. It has evidently come to her attention that there is tension between Applejack and Cheerilee and it’s more than just the Hearts and Hooves Day disaster, two years ago. Fortunately, before any difficult questions can be asked, Rarity lifts one of the two glasses in front of her and intervenes with a toast. “Too us, girls. Good music, good times and Great friends.” “Too us!” Cheerilee and Twilight reply and raise their glasses to Rarity’s. Cheerilee gazes at Twilight, her smoldering passion for this lavender unicorn is turning into a burning desire. How long till she realises that this is a date and just how much I want her? Twilight turns away from talking to Rarity and places her barely touched drink on the table as she returns Cheerilee’s gaze with a smile and then her face dissolves into shock and surprise. Bingo. She has worked it out. Twilight’s hooves fly to her face and then to the table where, without realising, she grabs the smaller glass and downs the liquid in one gulp. The resulting burning explosion in Twilight’s throat and stomach convinces her that they are on fire and in desperation she grabs the larger, frosted glass and drinks the lot in one go. Her two companions watch in amused silence. “What ….was….that!” Twilight gasps. Rarity screams with laughter “Oh Twilight, you just knocked back a double peach schnapps chaser and a pint of cider” “And if you keep doing that, I will have to carry you home.” Cheerilee ads, more in anticipation than concern. They order more drinks as the band start to play and before she can react to what’s happening, Cheerilee coaxes Twilight from the table and onto the crowded dance floor. More drinks, more dancing, Rainbow Dash… Rainbow Dash? Where did she spring from? “Hey. Hey, Twi, Cheerilee. It’s the egghead’s convention. Can’t stop girls, gotta hit the bar.” She hugs them both and is gone as fast as she arrived. More dancing, more drinks, a hyperactive pogo that that turns into Pinkie Pie. “Weee! What a party! Look at you two!” Cheerilee giggles a little and hugs Twilight. Now Everypony will know we are dating. More drinks. More dancing, Rarity twirls across the floor like a ballerina with a young stallion in tow. Wow she can still really move More dancing, more drinks, weaving their way through vaguely remembered friendly faces. Nose to nose with Twilight, Cheerilee’s intoxicating gaze is having its desired effect and then the evening’s final slow song, We Are Alright, Cheerilee’s favorite number by the band. She wraps a fore leg round Twilights neck, pulling them together and Twilight cannot help but return the embrace as Cheerilee sings along in to her ear, with special emphasis on the We are Alright. We are Strong part of the chorus. And then the song is done, the dancing stops and the audience erupts in applause as Cheerilee’s lips find Twilights cheek with a soft intimate caress. “BEST NIGHT EVER!” Pinkie bounces up “Ooo. Twilight and Cheerilee sitting in a tree K.I.S.S.I.N.G.” “We are in a cellar, not a tree.” A somewhat tipsy Twilight replies as firmly as she can manage. “Duh. Not yet, give it a little time.” And away she bounces. “Just fabulous!” Rarity throws her forelegs round the two mares. “Come on girls, home time.” The three mares leave the club, working their way through the crowd and soon Rarity prepares to take her leave “You two are just adorable together.” She hugs and kisses them both and departs for the Carousel boutique. “I think she had too much to drink.” Twilight staggers sideways, finding walking and talking at the same time near impossible. “Not the only one.” Cheerilee replies guiding Twilight away from a looming bush and finally to her front door. They creep in as quietly as only two drunk mares can, making enough noise to wake the dead or a sleeping dragon and clatter and giggle their way into the library. Cheerilee kisses Twilights cheek again, her supporting hoof lingering under Twilight’s chin and then collects her saddle bags, readying herself for home, not wanting to press her luck any further tonight. She can see that Twilight is confused and uncertain about where the next step may take her. Giving her new love a gentle cuddle, Cheerilee asks. “Twi? We are alright aren’t we?” Twilight’s drink befuddled brain finally delivers an answer “Yes we are. I’m not quite sure what happened tonight, but I like it and I like you and I want to see you again and.… and I am going to kiss you.” **** The Countess screams and sits bolt upright, dazed, sweating and breath ragged, the bed rumpled and blankets cast to the floor. Woken by Cheerilee’s cry and instantly alert, Shimmering Heart leaps out of his, charges through the bungalow, knocking something over in the dark and in to her bedroom looking for intruders. “Countess? What’s wrong?” “It’s alright.” She gasps “Only a dream, a very vivid dream.” “You’re not hurt?” “No, no. Just very, very….” Cheerilee sighs as her heart rate and breathing return to normal. “Confused.” He still checks round the room, securing the windows and then settles down beside the bed to comfort Cheerilee while she relates what she remembers of her dreams to him.
Loving Twilight3: Loving Twilight Shimmering Heart stands on the bungalows veranda, contemplating the possible end of this assignment as he watches the gentle serf glittering in the moonlight. The first flush of dawn is tinting the sky beyond the southern Headland. His cheek is still stinging where the Countess slapped him and he still cannot believe the speed at which she had moved. The tears had started, the more she talked of her memories the harder they fell and the more confused he became as to why such a happy time is causing her so much pain. “But I really don’t understand.” “Because it was all my fault. My stupid temper and pride cost us so many years of happiness together.” She sighs “It was so good, so wonderful, too good… And I pushed her away because couldn’t cope with what was happening.” Cheerilee starts to cry again. He reaches out a hoof to her and gently strokes her neck and shoulder, the tension in her reduces and she moves closer resting her head on his neck with her muzzle disappearing under his mane. Without realising what he is doing, Shimmering Heart begins to groom her, gently working with lips and teeth from the point of her shoulder to her withers. Cheerilee’s breathing has slowed and calmed as she becomes increasingly relaxed and sleepy, her lips are starting to caress the base of his mane. He feels her press her nose hard into his neck and take a deep breath. “Ohh Twilight…” She mumbles. Shimmering Heart freezes. Cheerilee lurches back in shock and horror “NO…NO….NO…. NO!” Thwack. A fore hoof strikes the left side of his head so hard and fast he barely sees it and cannot avoid the contact. Fury spreads across her face “GET OUT!” She raises her hoof again “GET OUT. NOW!” The Sergeant retreats from the bedroom keeping a weary eye on its occupant, he just makes the door as a large pillow flies through the air. “I said GET OUT!” It is already warm even though the sun is not yet up, promising to get ever hotter as the day goes on. He steps off the veranda and walks down the sand to the water’s edge and stares out in to the bay, then turns away and starts to run, directionless at first and then with a sudden scenes of purpose he heads for the path that climes up on to the southern head land. It is steep, narrow and hard going, the surface is rocky and the turns hairpin sharp. To reach the top takes some time, but it was worth the trek. The path opens out on to an expanse of short cropped smooth grass that stretches all the way to the tip of the headland, where on the highest point is a circular fortress like building, a Huers tower Autumn called it. Shimmering Heart approaches and climes the external stone spiral stair case to the castellated platform on top, the view is magnificent. The calm waters of the bay to one side and the turbulent sea to the other with mighty waves crashing against the rocks below. He looks to the east watching the sun slowly clime above the horizon and in to the sky. “Oh sweet Celestia. I could do with some guidance I think I may have mucked it up.” **** Autumn Leaves starts her day with a happy contented feeling, He kissed me…. He kissed me is continually running through her mind as she makes the morning tea and then heads to the Countess’ bungalow. She can barely contain her excitement as she climes the veranda steps, except the bungalow’s door is wide open. Oh he has gone for his run. I’ve missed him already. She enters the main room, there is a small table knocked over, the door to the Sergeants rooms is open as is the one to the Countess’s, her special pillow is laying in the doorway and beyond Autumn hears the heart breaking sound of pitiful sobs. “Oh no. Oh please no.” She Dumps the tea tray on a sideboard as worry takes hold of her, collects the pillow laying on the floor and enters the Countess’s bedroom. “Oh my dear. What has happened?” Autumn quietly asks. Cheerilee answers her with yet more, quiet weeping. She is laying flat on her side in the centre of the bed with another pillow clamped over her head and her body is shivering as if she is absolutely frozen. Autumn has a strong feeling about what may have transpired and acts quickly, she strips the dirty slip from the special pillow, replacing it with a clean one and making sure the silk pouch containing the lock of Twilights mane is slid back in as well, then she carefully places it under Cheerilee’s head and removes the covering pillow. From under the bed, Autumn retrieves an intricately carved wooden box and from a compartment in it she removes an old and very battered soft toy which she places between Cheerilee’s fore legs and then to cover her, a beautiful and old dark blue blanket embroidered with golden stars and silver moons. “Oh my dear. What happened?” Autumn climes on to the bed, being very careful not to touch the very precious blanket and softly nuzzles Cheerilee. “I hit him.” She whispers between the sobs. “He smells so much like her. I lost my self and then my temper and I hit him.” Cheerilee tightens her hold on the Smarty Pants doll and buries her muzzle in to its soft fur. Autumn sadly shakes her head, for all the years that have passed since her beloveds death, the dear old mare still struggles with her loss from time to time. Cheerilee tenses up “He isn’t going to leave is he? I don’t want to lose him.” “Nor do I” Autumn sighs. “Nor do I.” There is a long, quiet pause, where only the sound of the waves and seagulls can be heard through the open windows. “Are you falling in love?” The sobbing has all but stopped and Cheerilee just sounds drowsy. “I think so. I hope so.” “That’s just wonderful.” “Don’t worry dear Cheerilee, I will find him and sort it all out.” “As you always do my sweet Autumn.” Cheerilee is now barely awake. “Close your eyes. You are so tired. Go to sleep.” Autumn whispers and moments later Cheerilee is completely at rest. She carefully moves away from the old magenta mare and leaves the room, knowing that the Countess will be sleeping now for several hours. **** Staring out to sea and at the empty horizon from the top of the tower has led to no great insights or inspiration into his predicament. Shimmering Heart decides that it is time to face the music and heads back down to the estate grounds. Avoiding the Countess’s bungalow he heads to the Kitchens, hoping to find Autumn and there she is. He can see her moving about and humming a tune he knows, a pretty little love song. He stands quietly at the kitchen door watching her graceful movement and realises she knows he is there. “Hello.” He says quietly. Autumn looks at him, smiles and carries on with her task “So, you have reappeared then. The old lady told me what happened.” She walks over to him and examines the swelling on his cheek “That is going to leave a mark.” She softly kisses the lump. “Feeling any better now?” “Yes and No.” He sighs. “I Guess I will be leaving very soon.” Autumn gives him a knowing smile “Yes and No. Cheerilee does not want you to go, nor do I. She was very upset, but don’t worry it’s not all your fault. You and I are about the closest thing to family she has left.” Autumn gives him another gentle kiss. “I got her settled again and hopefully she will sleep till late morning, so your rump is mine for now.” “I am at your command Miss Autumn.” His relief is evident. “That’s what I like to hear.” Giving him a long and smoldering look, she points to some large saddle bags. ”Shopping, here’s the list of what we need and where the estate has accounts in Baltimare. So you had better leave soon if want to be back this afternoon.” She stops him as he turns to leave. “Wait, two more things. Something you need to do and something you need to tell me.” In his heart the Sergeant knows exactly what it is Autumn is talking about, he leans towards her and their lips meet. The kiss is short, but incredibly passionate and then he breaks away. “Thank you my sweet Autumn. I love you.” Their lips rejoin for a much longer time. “Oh my….Oh my” Autumn finally surfaces for air. “You had better go, before I do something you may regret.” Shimmering Heart takes his leave as she watches, he blows her a kiss and she waves in return as he canters up the estates drive, determined to return as soon as he can. **** The noon sun floods the bedroom as Autumn makes Cheerilee’s bed and tides up. She places Smarty Pants back into the silk lined compartment in the wooden box. “It was so kind of the Apple family to give this to you.” And then she carefully folds the stars and moons blanket in a way to leave no creases. “I am going to take this to the laundry, it needs airing.” Cheerilee simply smiles and nods as she watches Autumn through her dressing table mirror, while wiping her reddened and puffy eyes. “The grounds maintenance team is here today.” Autumn announces as she adds the blanket to the pile to go to the laundry room. “I have told them to set up the large parasol and the loungers on the beach in front of the bungalow.” Cheerilee turns away from the table and gives Autumn a hard look. “I have sent out for some extra supplies, a little something special for dinner.” She is deliberately ignoring the Countess. “Oh for goodness sake. Stop waffling will you. Tell me.” “I’m in love.” “I know that!” Cheerilee releases an exasperated sigh. “Shimmering Heart? Have you seen him this morning?” “I have.” “Well?” There is a high level of warning creeping into Cheerilee’s voice. “Oh don’t worry, he won’t go anywhere. Shimmy has his orders.” The Countess gives her a really hard stare, her ears flat back. “Ha! Regimental Sergeant Major Shimmering Heart is a proper military pony.” Autumn sticks her nose up in the air and swishes her tail in an irritated way. “He will only leave you if so ordered.” “Well where is he then?” “I sent him to Baltimare, to the shops.” “What? I thought you just said….?” “Stop panicking, we are hardly likely to be raped and pillaged here are we. Chance would be a fine thing. And let’s face it, the last two body guards you’ve had were next to useless.” Cheerilee can’t help herself, she smiles and laughs at Autumns teasing. “No pony has protected me as well as you do my dear.” “He will be back soon after lunch I hope, so I think you will need to talk to him some more. Tell him about Twilight, it will be for the best, for all of us.” **** As the afternoon slowly rolls on Autumn flits between the kitchen, stores and laundry room, doing little jobs here and there, all the time watching the driveway. She has served the Countess a light lunch only to be mildly snapped at by a Cheerilee who was as impatient for Shimmering Heart’s return as she is. And finally, a white bodied figure with a dark grey mane is trotting down the avenue of palm trees lining the drive. Autumn canters from her chores to greet him with a hug and a kiss. “Hey you.” She smiles with happiness and holds him as tightly as she can. “Missed you.” He is dusty, hot and sweaty and to Autumn, just smells wonderful. Shimmering Heart can feel her heart thump as he returns her embrace and then gently pushes her away so he can see her aquamarine eyes. “Missed you too.” He kisses her once more, gently at first, but with increasing desire and then feels her press into him as her tongue darts into his mouth and drift across his own. She breaks the contact with a deep sigh of pleasure and the two of them embrace again. “My darling Autumn?” He asks. “Oh, yes?” Her voice husky with passion. “We need to sort the shopping. These bags are getting a little heavy.” She stares at the packs strapped to his sides. “Shimmy, I’m so sorry. Come on, to the kitchen right now.” Autumn turns away and glancing over her shoulder, gives him her best come hither look. Shimmering Heart follows her to the kitchen, all the time watching that firm, curvy rump swaying in front of him and the suggestively swishing tail with all manner of delights concealed beneath. He can’t help himself, reaches out and gives her a light nip on her flanks. Shrieking and giggling as she dashes through the kitchen door, Autumn halfheartedly attempts to fend off his advances. “Stop it, you are a bad, bad boy.” He makes another quick lunge and playful bite to her shoulder and feels her sigh and shiver with pleasure. “I love you and want you so much” He mumbles and slowly releases his teeth, freeing her to turn to face him. The look in her eyes is pure joy and tears of happiness are starting to form. They kiss and embrace one another once more, no further words required, the stillness only disturbed by the beating of their hearts. “Oh dear me.” Autumn sighs. “Duty calls for us both. Come on, let’s get those bags unpacked.” The groceries are duly packed away and Autumn pours them both a glass of cold apple juice, to accompany the food she had kept back for their lunch. “Shimmy my sweet, the Countess wants to talk with you. I hope she will explain things a little more.” “Where is she?” He asks. “Down on the beach, in front of her bungalow, if she is not painting.” Autumn gives him a quick kiss. “Go and clean yourself up and report for duty Sergeant…. and I will see you later.” Still damp from the shower, despite the afternoon heat, Shimmering heart approaches the bungalow with trepidation, despite Autumn’s reassurance, the Countess’s reaction to his return is very much an unknown. He can see the large parasol on the beach, but the loungers underneath are empty, so he climes the veranda steps and there she is, at her easel mixing up paint on her pallet. He sits quietly at the veranda table not wanting to disturb Cheerilee as she starts to apply paint to the sketch she has been working on for the last few days. She works on for several hours, seemingly totally oblivious as she crafts shape and colour, then stops and removes the large, floppy picture hat she is wearing, releasing her fore lock and then wipes away the paint splashes on her hooves on the old smock she has on. “That will do for now. What do you think of it so far?” Shimmering Heart is taken by surprise, watching the Countess work has been a hypnotic experience and her question snaps him back to reality. “I….I….” He organises his thoughts. “I can’t answer that. You haven’t done enough yet for me to be able to see what it is you are painting.” Cheerilee steps back from the canvas and taps her nose with a fore hoof. “A reasonable response. A few more afternoons on it should get me somewhere.” She removes the smock, wipes her face and comes out onto the veranda and sits at the table opposite him. “I am sorry.” She reaches out and touches the lump on his left cheek. “Your presence here has revived so many memories, I lost control of myself.” Cheerilee sighs deeply and starts to talk. **** The day of the inspection and Miss Cheerilee is ready. She is up good and early and is feeling good about everything she can think of, the inspector is due 30 minutes before school starts and Twilight will be there for morning break. Saddle bags packed for the day ahead, she sits down for breakfast, a real treat purchased from the farmers market over the weekend, rolled oats and maize, sweetened with a gift of molasses that Twilight brought back from a brief trip to Canterlot last week, just heaven. As she drinks her coffee she studies the bottle of syrup. I have no idea where this stuff comes from. It only seems to be on sale in Canterlot and then only now and again and I don’t recall seeing it or that rather tasty alfalfa hay before the outbreak of Parasprites. Cheerilee glances at the clock on her kitchen wall. “Whoops! Time to make a move.” She dashes up to the bath room to wash, brush teeth and mane and oil her hooves, a sudden thought crosses her mind, Twilight and she moves through to her bedroom and from under the bed drags an intricately carved wooden box. From one of the compartments she takes a bottle of perfume, a precious and expensive gift from many years ago and dabs some behind each ear, along with a wipe along her throat. She looks at the bottle and smiles. Not much left. You had better appreciate it, you gorgeous little filly. Back down to the kitchen for a last swallow of the coffee, wash the dishes, don saddle bags, out the door and a brisk trot to work with a happy smile and swish of her tail. The inspector arrived at the appointed time, a dark green coloured unicorn mare of more mature years who introduced herself as Crystal Jade. “Don’t worry dear, this is just a bit of a formality.” She waves a sheaf of forms at Cheerilee. “Ponyville is such a small school the bulk of this doesn’t apply to you.” Cheerilee prepares herself as the children arrive and the inspector takes a seat at the back of the classroom. “Sweetie Belle?” The teacher asks “Please be a dear and ring the bell for me.” The unicorn filly complies with a thrilled smile and the musical chime of the bell echoes across the playground, calling the last of the students in to class. The final arrivals are Sliver Spoon and Diamond Tiara, the latter observes the inspector, takes her seat and gives Cheerilee a disrespectful and snide look. “Good morning class, I hope you have had a lovely weekend. We will have two guests with us to day.” Cheerilee addresses the room and indicates to the green mare sat at the back of the class. “The first is Miss Jade, she is a schools inspector and has come here from Canterlot to make sure that you are all receiving a proper education and that the school is well run.” The foals turn to look at Crystal Jade, who gives them a happy smile and says “Morning all, don’t mind me.” Cheerilee taps a hoof on her desk to regain their attention “Our second guest will be here a little later and is a very special somepony who is coming to give you a talk on the plants and animals we may see in the park.” The class considers this with some interest as to the identity of the special somepony, even Crystal Jade looks intrigued and makes a note on one of her forms. The morning lessons have gone well, so far, so good, but break time is approaching and Cheerilee now has one ear focused on the classroom door with varying levels of hope and worry, the other and one eye is on the surprisingly well behaved class and her second eye is on Crystal Jade, who to appears to be studying the school accounts and reports, but as Cheerilee can see, is keeping a very close watch on the teacher and her class. There is a light knock on the door and it swings open to reveal Twilight Sparkle. Cheerilee’s heart skips with joy, she cannot contain her smile as she has only seen Twilight twice and then only for a short time since that night at the Peppermint club. Twilight returns her smile with one of her own and a little wave. “Class, you attention please.” Cheerilee announces “This is Miss Sparkle, and as some of you will know, the Golden Oaks librarian and one of the Elements of Harmony, she will be accompanying us on our field trip to the park.” “Good morning children.” Twilight addresses the class” I am very happy to meet all of you.” “Good morning Miss Sparkle.” The class reply. A hoof shoots up in the air. “Hey Twilight. Is Spike comin’ to?” Cheerilee covers her eyes and cringes. “No Apple Bloom. He is gem hunting with Rarity today.” Twilight grins and turns to look at Cheerilee. Crystal Jade chuckles and makes a note on one of the forms. “Very well class.” Cheerilee calls. “Break time!” But from the corner of her eye she can see Diamond Tiara, the little madam has been watching the teacher and her friend and the sly and knowing look on her face can only mean trouble. Cheerilee gathers the class together at the end of break time. “Pay attention children. We are going to the park for our little trip, so please make sure you have everything you need, your writing equipment and especially your lunches.” She tells them as she pulls on her own saddle bags. Crystal Jade attracts Cheerilee’s attention. “Perhaps if Miss Sparkle would lead, you could walk with me a moment. A few quick questions my dear.” The group set off for the park, Twilight in front with the three Cutie Mark Crusaders happily skipping along, chatting to her, the rest of the class and then Cheerilee and the inspector. “So.” Cheerilee inquires. “What do you want to know?” “Oh nothing in particular, there are one or two minor, if quite well concealed discrepancies in the budget.” “There are?” Cheerilee sounds worried. “Yes, the expenditure on supplies and trips is noticeably higher than would normally be allocated to a school of this size. I suspect you are using your own money aren’t you.” Cheerilee sighs and looks down at the ground as she walks. “I am. It’s the only way that I can ensure the very best for my colts and fillies. Their future is important to me.” “On a teacher’s salary?” “I have another income that ….” Cheerilee is thoughtful for a moment. “That supplements my pay. Is this going to be a problem?” “No dear. Now I am aware of the situation and there is nothing under hoofed going on, I can ignore it as far as the report is concerned.” Twilight turns off of the road, goes through an ornate gate way into Ponyville Park and follows the path down to the river, stopping before crossing the bridge. She turns around to face the children as they gather about her and waits for Cheerilee to take control of the class, but she is still talking with Crystal Jade. “Miss Cheerilee?” Twilight is looking uncertain and waits for instructions. “Ah, Miss Sparkle.” Cheerilee gives Twilight an encouraging smile. “Perhaps you would like to start with your nature talk.” Twilight is clearly nervous. “OK” She says, as much to herself as to anypony else. Looking round at her surroundings, she strengthens her resolve and addresses the class. “OK everypony, follow me” Leading the group over the bridge she heads up to the top of a small rise which is topped by a large tree and where she settles the class, dividing them into four groups. Delving into her saddle bags, Twilight takes out four scrolls and a very large book, entitled ‘The Natural History of Equestria’. To each of the groups she gives a scroll which turns out to be an identification check list, one part for plants, the other for animals. Then Twilight shows them the book and how the second half of it is a reference guide, with pictures, scientific names and descriptions of all the known flora and fauna of Equestria and how to use the check lists to cross reference with the book for a species identification. The four groups head in different directions around the knoll where they use the lists to gather information and gather the odd sample and return to Twilight for help with the identifications and a little talk on each one. Some of the foals are starting to wander a bit further away, needing Cheerilee to escort them and to intercept Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon to stop them pushing Twist in to the river. After one particularly long range mission with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, she stops next to Twilight, who is laying on the ground with the book open in front of her. “I haven’t seen that one in the library before.” Cheerilee points a hoof at the book. “That’s because it’s not from the library, we don‘t have a copy.” Twilight appears a little furtive. “I had to borrow this one from Fluttershy.” She whispers. Cheerilee chuckles and looks about, checking on the whereabouts of her class. “One more round and then we will stop and have lunch I think.” Twilight sniffs the air and then leans over to Cheerilee and sniffs again. “Are you wearing scent?” She asks. “It smells very familiar to me.” “Yes. Something especially for you. Mares Tale.” Cheerilee smiles coyly and blushes a little. “Wow, that’s really expensive.” Then it is Twilights turn to blush. “I love that fragrance, its Princess Celestia’s favourite.” Cheerilee offers her throat so Twilight can inhale a little more of the scent and feels a gentle nibble and kiss on her neck. She is about to return the kiss when she spots Diamond Tiara talking to Crystal Jade, the inspector, they both turn and look at the teacher and her assistant. “Oh no. What is that little madam up to now?” Diamond Tiara does not seem to be happy with the turn of the conversation and the two mares hear the inspector categorically state “Well if that is the case, my little pony, then Miss Sparkle should consider herself to be the luckiest mare in Ponyville.” From the corner of her eye, Cheerilee can see Twilight glancing at her and mouthing “I am. I am!” Cheerilee is so happy she could skip and dance round and round the tree, instead she calls the class together for lunch. The three mares lounge under the shade of the tree, chatting amiably while the children play around them. Cheerilee, ever the teacher keeps one wary ear on the more disruptive elements. “There is nothing like an alfresco meal and good company to pass the time of day.” Crystal Jade sighs contentedly. “Hmm.” Twilight looks thoughtful. “One of my instructors always said that ‘Time is an illusion, lunch time doubly so’. Mind you he was a little obsessed with the number 42.” “42?” The other two ask in unison. “No good asking me, I never understood it.” They all laugh. “Where were you educate, Miss Sparkle?” Crystal Jade asks. “The School for Gifted Unicorns. I was, still am, Princess Celestia’s personal student.” The inspector is impressed “Well, as endorsements go they don’t come much higher.” She pauses for a moment. “I think that’s me done for this inspection. You have a very nice and well run school, Miss Cheerilee and I shall recommend an increase in your budget, you probably won’t get it, but I will try.” Crystal Jade starts to leave and then turns bake to the two mares resting side by side. “And I wish you two every happiness. You make such a lovely couple.” Cheerilee and Twilight look at each other and burn with joyous embarrassment. **** The school day final over, the two mares make their way towards home, happy in each other’s company. “What are your plans for this evening?” Twilight asks. “Nothing much. A bit of prep for tomorrow, dinner and bed. What about you?” “Very similar and no Spike, he is staying with Rarity tonight. I was hoping for, may be a little….” Twilight trails off, she can see Cheerilee smiling at her. “Getting to know you time?” The older mare finishes. Twilight nods. “Come on then. Let’s go back to my place to clean up and then…” Cheerilee thinks for a moment. “We can go to the Peppermint Club for dinner, it’s generally quiet on a Monday.” They trot the rest of the short distance to Cheerilee’s cottage, although not far from the library, is in the one part of Ponyville that Twilight doesn’t know very well. Neat, smart and compact are what strike Twilight about her friend’s home. “Believe me, it’s not often this tidy, especially when I have a lot of marking to do.” Cheerilee guides Twilight into the living room and indicates to a bank of soft floor cushions if she wants to be seated. “Would you like a drink, tea or coffee?” “Tea would be lovely.” Twilight watches as Cheerilee moves into the small kitchen, she turns to examine the living room and the paintings on walls. They are of incredibly fine work and carry Cheerilee’s signature. “Sorry my love, there‘s no lemon.” The call comes from the kitchen. “That’s ok, a small spoon of sugar will be fine. I didn’t know you painted.” “Not done any for a while now, most of that is college work.” Cheerilee is stood in the door way with a single tea cup on a tray. “You studied art then?” Twilight asks as she takes the cup and saucer. “That and Drama with music.” “Really? Do you play an instrument?” “Did, the piano, but alas not with any great skill. I was a singer, made a little career out of it before going to teacher training college.” “Wow! Tell me more.” “Later my love. I’m going to have a quick wash and I will put out clean towels for you.” Cheerilee leans forward, gives Twilight a gentle kiss and heads upstairs to the bathroom. Continuing her exploration of the living room, Twilight realises that it is actually bigger than it looks, there is just so much in it, the large dining table, clearly Cheerilee’s work space, book cases stuffed full with novels, reference books and school text books. And then there is the large cupboard under the window, a scattering of ornaments and framed pictures on top and in the middle a record player. Twilight opens the two doors in the body of the cupboard, to the right is full of files, most seem to be related to various properties all over Equestria, judging by what is written on the spines. She opens the one on top, an address in Manehattan and leafs through the few documents in side, deeds of ownership, Tenancy agreements, maintenance contracts and invoices. There are the sound of hoof falls from upstairs, Twilight replaces the file, closes the door and quickly checks out the left side of the cupboard, it’s full of albums. Most of the artist she hasn’t heard of, but a few are familiar. Show of Hooves, The Rolling Ponies and Thin Filly she knows, the last are big favorites of her brother, Shinning Armour and tucked behind the stack of records there appears to be something larger and framed. With a bit of a struggle, Twilight pulls it free, a gold disc and its sleeve are preserved behind the glass panel. She stares at the title and artwork, The Shire Horses, Hoof in Hoof. The picture is of the band standing in a semicircle and in the foreground is a much younger, slimmer and incredibly beautiful Miss Cheerilee. The outfit of white ruffled blouse and harlequin waistcoat, the frizzy mane and tail, heavy makeup and large earrings are all strong indicators to the age of the recording. “Having a rummage are we?” Twilight jumps with fright, almost dropping the gold disc as she turns to see Cheerilee standing behind her, looking over her shoulder. Cheerilee prises away the now tightly grasped frame from Twilights chest. “Hmm. It’s long time since I looked like that.” She leans further over Twilight allowing the unicorn the full force of her freshly applied perfume. Twilight lifts her head, breaths in deeply and sighs with pleasure. “Go! Shower. And be quick about it. I am hungry.” Cheerilee propels Twilight up the stairs and towards the bathroom, while she returns to her bedroom and the wardrobe in the far corner. “Where are they? They are here somewhere. Ah ha!” She removes the hanger from the rail and lays it on the bed, one white cotton blouse and the silk harlequin waistcoat. Moving to the dressing table, Cheerilee opens a small jewelry box and after a quick search, extracts and clips in a pair of suitably large earrings and then dresses in the blouse and waistcoat. A little snugger than I remember. She heads back down stairs with a contented smile. **** Two ponies walk in to a crowded restaurant and the waiter asks the lavender one “Why the long face?” Twilight is stunned by the transformation a small amount of jewelry and some fancy clothes have made to her companion. She cannot keep her eyes off Cheerilee as they walk to the Peppermint Club. “Stop staring at me like that.” Cheerilee whispers with a grin as they arrive at the club. “It’s very flattering, but if I try and suck my belly in any more, I may pass out.” Twilight is unsure how to respond as they enter what turns out to be a quite busy bar and restaurant. The waiter shows them to a rather nice corner booth with a reserved notice on the table, apologizes for the crowd and explains that the Appaloosa to Manehattan train has been delayed due to buffalo on the line, so a lot of ponies from Fillydelphia and Baltimare have missed their connections. “Buffalo. That would do it.” Twilight replies to nopony in particular as she slides round the bench seat to sit facing into the body of the restaurant. “When did you book a table?” She asks Cheerilee, but receives no answer other than an innocent smile. The waiter eyes Twilight in an amused fashion. “This table is always kept reserved for valued customers and celebrities. If you would care to order drinks I will bring you the menu.” Cheerilee follows Twilight and snuggles up close, linking a foreleg through hers. “Waiter! A bottle of Champagne please. We are celebrating!” “We are?” Twilight asks. “Yes, thanks to your help the school has passed the inspection and more importantly we are celebrating the fact that…”Cheerilee pauses and turns to look into Twilight’s eyes. “I love you.” The waiter returns with two glasses and a bottle on ice before, placing them on the table Twilight can order her thoughts an answer Cheerilee and closely behind him so does some young Canterlot blade with quill and paper in hoof and what happens next completely throws Twilight. So used to being, if a little reluctantly, the center of attention, Element of Harmony, Hero of Equestria, The Princess’s Protégée and so on, his request has her utterly astonished. He asks for Miss Cheerilee’s autograph and totally ignores Twilight. Final they are left in peace and as Twilight makes a big show of studying the menu Cheerilee tops off the glasses and offers one. “A toast. To us, my love.” “To us.” Twilight smiles and holds her glass up to Cheerilee’s and they clink together. “Cheerilee, I have been thinking about something you said just now.” “Yes Twi?” Twilight gently strokes Cheerilee’s cheek and then places both fore legs around her neck. “I love you.” And she pulls Cheerilee to her, their lips joining tightly together with an intense passion. “Ah hum!” The two mares break apart in surprise, the waiter, wide eyed stands before the table. “I was about to ask Madam and…. Madam if they would care to order, but I suspect you may require a little more time.” Twilight with her fore legs still round Cheerilee’s neck, looks at her companion. ”Oh no, I know exactly what I want.” “Well I’m not sure Chef can help you there, but if you would like to order, I will mention it to him.” Cheerilee and Twilight hug and giggle and still holding tightly to one another, consult the menu, order and as the waiter prepares to leave, both blow him a kiss. The main course arrives and the two mares eat in quiet contentment, yet Cheerilee can feel increasing tension from Twilight which she suspects is caused by the snippets of conversation and furtive glances they are both detecting. “Look, over there with the lavender unicorn.” “Utter rubbish. You’re seeing things.” “I tell you it is her, you know, from the Shire Horses.” “No. It can’t be.” “It is! I’ve got Hoof in Hoof at home.” “Really? Now you are showing your age.” “Oh come on, the Mighty Horse? A great band, brilliant album.” “Well…Maybe. If it is her? What is she doing with some little unicorn filly?” But the end of this Twilight is fuming, she bangs the table with a hoof. “Look, we are trying to have a peaceful meal, so if you want to talk about us, kindly have the decency to do it out of earshot!” “Fillies and Gentlecolts.” The Barpony calls and then much louder. “Fillies and Gentlecolts, your attention please. The station has sent word that the Appaloosa train will be arriving in twenty minutes.” There is a massive increase in the noise level as most of the customers get up and prepare to leave. The Barpony is rushed off her hooves with demands for the bill and then all is quiet with only a scattering of regulars left. Cheerilee watches the waiter approach the table and gives Twilight a gentle caress to bring her out of the silent introspection into which Twilight has retreated. “A sweet, my sweet? There is a little Champagne left.” “What? No.” Twilight looks around and finally notices the waiter, waiting for her. “Err…. Coffee please.” Cheerilee smiles at Twilight and turns to the waiter. “Two coffees and the check please. Thank goodness that lot have gone.” “I can’t complain, best night for tips in ages.” The waiter says as he leaves. He soon returns with the coffee and the invoice. Cheerilee checks the amount as she drinks, retrieves her purse and places the correct amount of bits on the tray plus a generous tip. Twilight snuggles up to her. “I should really contribute….” “My treat.” Cheerilee kisses her on the cheek. “Your turn next time.” Twilight looks so happy “You want there to be a ‘Next time?’” “Oh yes, anyway this time isn’t over yet. Come on, finish up and then home.” Two contented ponies leave a quiet restaurant and the waiter salutes the lavender one. “Not such a long face now.” **** Twilight settles into the bank of soft floor cushions in Cheerilee’s living room as the magenta mare adjusts the lighting before laying down with her. “Are you sure you don’t want a drink?” Cheerilee asks while giving Twilight a tender nuzzle. “No, no.” Twilight carefully changes position to guide Cheerilee’s lips to the crest of her neck and presses against Cheerilee’s muzzle to encourage her to groom a little harder. “Mmmm, that’s nice.” Cheerilee keeps up the gentle caressing with her lips and teeth until Twilight, completely relaxed rolls onto one side, legs stretched out and eyes closed. “Twi?” “Hmm?” In anticipation, Cheerilee moves her head slightly away from Twilight’s body. “Sweetheart come to bed, I want to make love to you.” As expected, Twilight goes completely rigid and her eyes snap open. “I... I... Should... Spike!” Cheerilee places a fore leg over Twilights shoulder and slides the other under her head gently but effectively capturing her where she lays until Twilight relaxes once more. “It’s alright my love, Spike will be safe and happy with Rarity.” Cheerilee smiles softly and gently nibbles the tip of Twilight’s ear. “I really want you to stay with me tonight.” “I…I… Want to, but… I… I… Ahh, I don’t know.” “Are you scared?.” Twilight does not answer, just becomes tenser screwing her eyes tight shut. “Twi, you have nothing to worry about. If you come to bed and we just cuddle and fall asleep together and then in the morning I wake up to see you beside me, I will be the happiest mare in all Equestria.” “Do you love me that much?” Twilight asks in wonderment. “Yes. I really do.” Rolling over to gaze into her lovers intense green eyes, Twilight sighs, smiles and then suddenly frowns. “I believe I may need the little filly’s room.” “Cheerilee grins and releases her. “Go on then, you know where it is.” She watches Twilight disappear up the stairs at speed, gets up with a long luxuriant stretch, extinguishes the lights and follows her heart’s desire. The blouse and waistcoat lay on the corner of the large bed as Cheerilee removes her earrings, placing them back into the box on her dresser. She looks into the mirror and is pleased with what she sees. Gathering up her clothes, she tenderly kisses the waistcoat, Thank you. Thank you. You have worked your magic once more and returns the garments to the wardrobe. Finally, Cheerilee smoothes down the sheets and blankets and slides in to the bed just in time hear the bathroom door open. “Twi, I am in here.” She calls and hears the hoof falls approaching the bedroom. A head appears round the bedroom door and those wonderful purple eyes gaze about the room. “Come in my love and close the door.” Cheerilee whispers huskily. Twilight approaches the foot of the bed with a worried look on her face, but still pushes the door too with a hind hoof as Cheerilee folds the covers back and pats the empty space beside her. Still hesitating, Twilight looks from Cheerilee to the vacant side of the bed and back again and shivers slightly. Cheerilee suspects that there is a teleport spell forming in the back of her mind. “You must be cold my love.” Cheerilee snuggles down into her pillow and again taps the space beside her. “Come here and let me give you a cuddle and warm us both up.” **** The early morning sunlight slips its way through the partly drawn curtains, shinning on the occupied broad bed. The older magenta mare stirs sleepily under the patterned blankets, feeling the weight of something resting on her neck, the four somethings wrapped round her body and the warm, soft and potential very interesting something held tightly to her own chest and belly. Cheerilee finally opens her bleary eyes, Ooo, purple haze. The weight on her neck is Twilights head and her mane is covering Cheerilee’s eyes. She carefully moves herself and Twilights head apart without waking her beloved till they are laying nose to nose and then gently presses her lips to Twilight’s, kissing with increasing pressure and passion until the still sleeping unicorn starts to respond. As this is happening Cheerilee slowly runs a hoof down across Twilight’s side and onto her silky smooth tummy, heading, stretching, gradually lower and lower until it reaches the two petite firm mounds nestled between Twilights thighs and once there she gently caresses each one in turn. The still sleeping Twilight breaks the kiss to groan with pleasure until Cheerilee rejoins their lips. Wishing that she could reach just a little further beyond just as Twilight had finally allowed her the night before, the briefest of gentle caresses before they had fallen asleep, legs wrapped round each other, Cheerilee tries to slip further down, only for Twilight’s legs tighten round her as she begins to awake. Their first night together had been a sweet, loving war of attrition, Cheerilee’s lips and hooves advancing and retreating across Twilights body, each passionate assault gaining a little more ground towards their final objective for the night, a reconnaissance of those soft warm intimate areas guarded by Twilight’s tense thighs and clamped tail. It had taken an age to persuade Twilight to relax enough to lay on her back, exposing her supple belly to Cheerilee’s exploring lips. Reversing and repositioning herself on top of her love, Cheerilee begins her campaign to breach the defences of Twilight’s crossed hind legs, lips and teeth gently nibbling and kissing their way down the smooth belly, hooves sliding across flanks to caress the sensitive star cutie marks. Finally there is an ecstatic sigh and a slight quiver from Twilight as she loosens, hind legs slumping just a little and Cheerilee advances, her muzzle slides between the silky smooth thighs until it encounters the first of the pair of wonderfully petite, symmetrical and firm breasts. Her tongue lightly laps around the pert nipple and guiding it between her lips as she begins to sensually suckle. She frequently switches from teat to teat nibbling softly with her teeth before returning to suckle and then in a moment of surprise she feels twilight’s fore hooves tentatively drift across her own flanks to the three smiling flowers of her cutie mark and then to firmly press and caress. The astonishing tremor that runs up through Cheerilee’s thighs and spine cause her head to snap up as she moans in delight. As she collects herself and buries her muzzle between those beautiful breasts, she twirls her tail around Twilight’s head and then cocks it up to one side, revealing her dripping wet sex above her lover’s nose. Twilight’s hooves slowly float from her cutie marks to the points of her buttocks, but advance no further, but Cheerilee can feel Twi’s breath on her damp lips as the young unicorn cautiously inhales her scent. With a huge burst of will power and desire Cheerilee winks the lips of her vulva, sprinkling Twilight with a small amount of her juices and is rewarded with an intense tremble and faint moan from her lover and the releasing of her clamped tail. Not giving Twilight a chance to raise her defences, Cheerilee swiftly slides a hoof from where it lay, caressing the star cutie mark to the base of Twi’s tail and with a tender swirling caress moves it across the inside of her buttock, heading for her final objective. BRING BRING. The alarm clock lets rip, snapping Cheerilee out of her sweet recollection and startling Twilight in to full wakefulness, halting the wonderful stroking of her udder. “Oh pony feathers.” Cheerilee mutters. “I’ve got to go to work, you will have to amuse yourself.” She presses her lips to Twilights for a brief but intense kiss, drags herself reluctantly from the bed and heads to the bathroom. Freshly showered and ready for the day ahead, Cheerilee glances into her bedroom before heading down stairs. She smiles affectionately at the sight of Twilight curled up in the centre of the bed hugging her pillow. “Twi sweetheart. Wake up.” Cheerilee calls. “Open your eyes.” Twilight grunts and pulls the pillow tighter to her. “Don’t want to!” “Come on my love, I will make us some breakfast and then I must get ready for the school day.” Cheerilee enters the room, moves to the side of the bed and leans over to kiss Twilight’s forehead all-round the base of her horn, all the time her heart thumping with all the love she feels for this wonderful unicorn. “Tell them you are sick and come back to bed.” Twilight mumbles into the pillow. Cheerilee is sorely tempted by the notion and almost succumbs, she smiles and gently nuzzles Twilight. “I would love to my dear, but I love my job nearly as much as I love you and the little ones need me.” “So do I.” Twilight pouts. “I know and that makes me very happy, but we both have our responsibilities that are part of who we are, the school and the children for me and the library and Spike for you. It is who we are and part of why I love you.” The look of love and affection on Twilights face causes Cheerilee’s heart to beat even harder and the two lovers embrace and kiss with a desperate longing for each other. Twilight breaks away and smiles with such happiness. “Go and get the kettle on then my love. I will be down in a minute.” With a quick glance over her shoulder and a smile, Cheerilee leaves the bedroom and heads down stairs. Clattering round the small kitchen, she prepares herself a bowl of fruit as she is waiting for the kettle to boil. The sound of heavy, reluctant hooves stomping from the bedroom to the bathroom reinforce Cheerilee’s suspicion that Twilight is not a morning pony and she calls up the stairs. “Tea or coffee and would you like something to eat?” Moments later Twilight appears at the top of the stairs and heads down. “Hmm. Coffee please, sweet. Your tea is terrible.” She grins at Cheerilee, wraps her forelegs round the magenta mare and slowly kisses her until the whistling kettle forces them apart. The coffee made, Cheerilee passes a cup to Twilight, who has perched herself on the kitchens only seat and busies her self round the kitchen, making some lunch, packing her saddle bags and grabbing a sip of her morning caffeine hit, along with a bite of her breakfast until suddenly she realises that the bowl has disappeared and is now in front of Twilight who is happily munching away. “Hey! That’s mine.” She cries. “If you are that hungry, you should have said.” Twilight passes the bowl back to Cheerilee. “I didn’t realise until I saw you eating.” Cheerilee places half her breakfast into another bowl and slides it back to Twilight. Looking at the wall clock she announces. “Eat up my dear. I will have to go soon.” They finish their food quickly and quietly and prepare to head out to their separate destinations when Twilight turns with a worried look and asks. “When will I see you again?” Cheerilee thinks for a moment. “Tonight’s out, tomorrow?” “No. The library’s closed and I am going to Canterlot for the day.” Twilight shakes her head. “Tell you what.” Cheerilee grins and cuddles Twilight. “Friday and we can spend the weekend together.” “Yes. Yes!” Twilight claps her hooves together with joy. “Come to the library straight after school and I will treat you to dinner.” The two mares quickly kiss and hug and then part with a furtive, loving whispers and a wave as they head in opposite directions along the lane outside Cheerilee’s cottage. **** The bright Friday afternoon sun shines through the school house windows, flooding the classroom with warmth and light, but the time is still dragging. Cheerilee keeps one eye on the small clock perched on the corner of her desk as she claps her hooves together, creating a rhythm and encouraging the children in their singing. “Very good. Very good.” She cries. “You all have the harmonies just right. I am so pleased with you.” The class cheer and stamp their hooves with glee, the rehearsing for the parent’s day concert has gone very well, yet there is still twenty minutes of the day still to go. Cheerilee has never known the hands on the clock to move so slowly, even for a Friday. And then an idea strikes her. “Listen up everypony. If you all help me tidy up the schoolhouse we can all go home a little earlier.” More cheers and claps as Cheerilee assigns them little tasks to help her get finished for the day. Sweetie Belle is asked to clean the blackboard and duster and as she works, the little unicorn hums the song that they have just been practicing. Cheerilee, distracted, turns and watches the little white unicorn. “That’s very good Sweetie Belle, you have got the tune perfectly.” “Thank you Miss.” “Would you like to sing the solo part?” Sweetie Belle thinks for a moment before replying. “I would, but I think Apple Bloom wants too as well.” Cheerilee considers this and smiles at Sweetie Belle. “I will take a look at the music over the weekend and maybe we can make it a duet for both of you.” “Oh wow, that would be great Miss Cheerilee.” The little unicorn turns and looks at her teacher. “Miss?” “Yes my dear?” “We have all noticed that you have been very, very happy this week and now you want to go home early and I was wondering why?” “I am going to spend the weekend with a very good friend and have been looking forward to it all week.” “Have you found your special somepony?” Cheerilee smiles and hugs herself. “I think so. I really think so” She turns and looks at the clock. “Has everypony finished their chore? Yes? Very well, gather your bags and lets all go home!” The peace of the classroom is shattered by the cheers and cries of joy as Cheerilee sees her students out the door. She returns to her desk, has a last check round and collects her saddle bags, and from a draw, the short note in the pretty card she received this morning from Twilight. Cheerilee rereads it once more, enjoying the beautiful flowing hoof writing. Hey there, my love. Some instructions for you. Finish on time today. Leave as soon as you have finished. Come straight to the library. Do not go home. Bring no more than you need with you. Especially no work. I want your undivided attention all weekend. If you are rereading this for a second time, put it away and get a move on. I love you, want you and am in no mood to wait. Twi. Cheerilee quietly chuckles to herself and places the note in to her bag, making sure that it is someplace safe. Possibly my very first love letter from Twilight she thinks. Saddle bags on she heads out, securing the door behind her and trots into Ponyville, smiling and humming. Crossing the town square she waves and greets a few friends and then turns into the avenue and stops outside the library door. It is shut with a sign on it ‘Closed for stock taking’. Cheerilee smiles and knocks. A sharp voice from an upper window cries out in reply. “If that is who I hope it is, the door is open. If not, read the notice!” A gentle push and the door swings open, Cheerilee enters the reading room and swings it closed behind her. The light is low with the blinds down and the usual wonderful smell of old books is over laid with a soft, gentle perfume. “She has lit scented candles.” Cheerilee grins and mutters to herself and then calls. “Twi, it’s me. I’m here.” The clatter of hooves from the floor above brings Twilight to the top of the stairs and she skips down to happily greet her guest. “You’re here. You’re here at last, I was starting to worry.” “I’m sorry my love, I ran in to some friends on the way here. It’s amazing how everypony wants to chat when you are trying to get somewhere.” Cheerilee struggles with the strap for her saddlebags. “Let me help you with those.” Twilight pleads as her horn glows. The sticking buckle releases and the bags lift and float to the hangers leaving the damp sweaty band round Cheerilee’s middle exposed to the cool air. “Thank you my love, it’s been a long, busy day. Could I have a wash before we have dinner?” She asks looking at her damp flanks. Twilight places her forelegs round Cheerilee’s neck and lightly kisses her. “I am prepared for you needing to clean up so follow me. Dinner will be a little while yet, Spike is really going to town in the kitchen. The smell of fresh baked bread has been driving me mad with hunger all afternoon.” She releases Cheerilee and moves towards the stairs. Cheerilee follows her upstairs to a landing where unsurprisingly there are more packed book shelves. She stops to study the titles, Magical Theory, Technical studies and an awful lot of books on Starswirle the Bearded. As she lifts a hoof to a particularly interesting title, she realizes that Twilight is waiting for her. “Part of my personal collection.” She grins. “But this is not the time, now come along.” Cheerilee move to Twilight as she opens a door beyond the book shelves and they are engulfed in a cloud of scented steam that rolls out of the bathroom. “In you go” Twilight guides her towards the large circular bath tub in the centre of the room. Cheerilee glances over the rim and takes a breath. The tub is almost full to the brim and she can smell roses, the water must be laced with bath salts. “Come on. In you go.” Twilight encourages. Before sliding into the bath, Cheerilee dips a hoof to test the temperature, it’s wonderfully warm. She slowly and carefully lowers herself into the deep water, almost completely submerging herself as she relaxes and the tension flows from her body. Resurfacing she sees that Twilight is leaning over the side of the bath and beside her a shampoo container and large jug are held in her magic. Cheerilee sits up and closes her eyes as she unwinds from the days stresses, she feels the shampoo applied to her fur and then Twilight’s hooves work their way through the tangles of her wet mane and across her neck to her shoulders. The jug repeatedly dips into the water and then slowly tips its contents onto the back of Cheerilee’s head, washing away the suds from her upper body. She opens her eyes and looks at Twilight, whose hooves are stretching to reach lower down Cheerilee’s body. “You know that you would find it a lot easier if you joined me in here.” Twilight looks surprised and before she can give the notion any thought or comment Cheerilee reaches out, wrapping her forelegs round Twilight’s middle and with surprising strength she plucks the beautiful lavender unicorn from her perch and pulls her into the water on top of her. There is a huge splash and water flies across the room, soaking the floor and as they surface, chocking and giggling Cheerilee pulls Twilight tightly to her and asks. “Oh my darling can you breathe? Do you need mouth to mouth resuscitation?” Twilight snorts water from her nose and wraps her legs round Cheerilee. “I wish there was a way to scrub your filthy mind as clean as the rest of you.” As they kiss and cuddle and giggle together, there is a shout from downstairs. “Hey Twi. Are you OK up there?” Pushing herself up off of Cheerilee, Twilight surveys the drenched floor. “Oh dear, what a mess.” “Twi? Twi, is everything alright?” There is the rip rap of dragon claws coming up the stairs. “We are ok Spike. I just slipped and spilt some water.” “We?” Comes the reply from right outside the bathroom door. The handle rattles. “Stay out Spike! Cheerilee is here and she is in the bath.” Twilight calls and from underneath her the magenta mare snickers and starts to tickle her. Now in fits of giggles, Twilight collapses on to Cheerilee with another large splash of water and they cuddle and rejoin their lips. “What’s going on in there?” Spike knocks on the door. Cheerilee stares into Twilights eyes, after moving her dripping forelock to one side and chuckles. “I dare you. I dare you to explain this one.” She is rewarded by the flush of embarrassment burning across the unicorns cheeks. The door handle rattles again and with a quick flash of magic, Twilight slams home the lock. “Spike, really we are alright. Please go and get some more clean towels and leave them outside the door and then you can go and finish dinner.” “But Twilight that’s why I came up, it is nearly ready.” “Ok Spike. Thank you. Fetch the towels and we will be down shorty.” She gazes at Cheerilee and settles deeply in to the warm water. “Drat, we will have to get out or he will be upset.” “Oh must we?” Cheerilee sighs as she tightens her hold on Twilight and begins work back across her flanks to caress her star cutie marks. “I am so happy I really don’t want to move.” The sensations arising from her hind quarters causes Twilight to groan with pleasure and to thrust with her hips into Cheerilee’s belly. “I….I….Don’t want to either, but….but…. Ahhh….Spike has put such an effort in to….to….cooking for us he will be really crosssss…. Mmmm…. If it is ruined.” Cheerilee halts her wandering hooves and gently encourages a disappointed Twilight to move so that she can sit up. “Well my love, we had better not let him down, had we?” The younger unicorn pouts sulkily and tries to maneuver herself back on to her lover. “Dinner can wait. I want you.” “I know. I feel the same, but….” Cheerilee grins and softly kisses Twilight on the nose. “Think how much better it is going to be when after a lovely meal and a pleasant evening we finally go to bed together and make love in peace and comfort.” Cheerilee chuckles. “And you have had to contain your frustrations for a few more hours.” “Ha, you wait till latter then. I am going to show you just how frustrated I am feeling.” Twilight pokes out her tongue and then returns Cheerilee’s kisses, before climbing out of the bath and retrieving the pile of clean towels from beyond the door. After spending a little too long drying each other and a vain attempt to clear up the mess in the bathroom, the two mares descend the stairs and head to the library’s kitchen where Spike is waiting for them, arms crossed, claws drumming and face set in a scowl. “Well, about time. I’m starved.” He states. “I am sorry Spike, it is my fault. I was enjoying my bath a little too much.” Cheerilee apologises with a contrite look and a quick glance at Twilight. “Sit, sit.” The little dragon waves towards the table and turns to the oven. Twilight pulls out a chair and gestures for Cheerilee be seated and sits herself beside her marefriend. As they watch the young dragon serving up dinner, Twilight links a foreleg though Cheerilee’s and indulges in a little small talk. “So, how’s your day been?” “Slow. It doesn’t happen often, but I just couldn’t wait for today to finish and it just didn’t want to.” “The little ones been playing up?” Twilight asks. “No not at all, good as gold today. We have been rehearsing for the parent’s concert this afternoon.” Cheerilee turns and smiles at her beloved unicorn. “It’s just that I have had a really strong desire to be in some other ponies company today.” Blushes and a quick chaste kiss is shared between the two of them while Spike is distracted, removing a large dish from the oven and the aroma rapidly hits Cheerilee’s nose. “Wow Spike, that smells wonderful.” “It’ just a quiche, nothing fancy. I found the recipe in an old cook book in the library and wanted to try it out. There is salad, potatoes and fresh bread to go with it, so please help your selves.” He indicates to various dishes and plates on the table as he takes his own seat. The aurora of Twilight’s magic flows across the table as sections of the quiche are sliced and placed onto three plates and then the bowls lift and move round so that the other two can serve themselves, filling their plates. Cheerilee takes a bite and is in heaven. “That is just wonderful, it melts in the mouth and the pastry, divine! An excellent piece of work Spike, worthy of an A in my book.” She watches as the baby dragon puffs himself out with happiness at her compliment and then she snatches a glance at Twilight. She is just sat there lost in a world of her own, chomping away on the food as if was completely tasteless as last year’s old hay. Spike notices Cheerilee’s look, places a clawed hand over one side of his mouth and tells her in a very distinct stage whisper.” I love to cook and it’s just as well, Twilight is awful. She can burn water. What about you?” Snickering at Spikes description of Twilight’s culinary abilities, Cheerilee considers his question for a moment “I’m…. Proficient in the kitchen. I can take care of myself, nothing flash” She take a second piece of the quiche. “Certainly nowhere near this standard. Twi?” Cheerilee offers the unicorn another slice. “What? Oh! Err, yes please. Isn’t there some wine, would you like a glass?” “In the fridge.” Spike gestures to the far corner of the kitchen. “It’s the other bottle of Fizz from last weekend.” “I was wondering what had happened to that.” Cheerilee grins and claps her hooves together. “Let’s get it opened.” She leaves the table as Spike fetches some glasses and collects the bottle from the fridge door. “Puddings in there as well, if you want some.” The little dragon calls. Cheerilee extracts a large covered bowl from the bottom shelf and carries it to the table before returning for the wine and retaking her seat. The cover is whisked off the bowl. “Ta da!” Spike cries. “Is that what I think it is?” Cheerilee peeps over the rim of the bowl. “Oh wonderful!” “What have you made Spike?” Twilight frowns. “Just a Trifle.” “Doesn’t look particularly trivial to me.” She replies with perfect seriousness. Bursting into laughter, Cheerilee answers “No Twi. It’s called a Trifle, mmm with chocolate sprinkles.” She glances at Spike. “Raspberry?” He nods. “Rarity told me that it was your favorite along with ice cream.” “There’s ice cream as well?” Spike looks guilty. “Well not as much, no.” “Spike! I bought two tubs this morning, where are they?” Twilight is growing irritated. “I sort of got hungry waiting for you at lunchtime.” “You knew that it was for dinner. I am disappointed in you.” “It’s alright Twilight.” Cheerilee cuddles up to the unicorn. “Pour the wine, I really want to try this trifle as it is.” The meal is finished in quiet, contented contemplation until Cheerilee calls for a toast. “To Spike, our very own master chef” She taps glasses with Twilight and they watch as the little dragon blushes with pride. “Now” Cheerilee continues. “Would you like me to help you with the dishes?” “No, that’s alright. Twi said I can leave cleaning up until you two go out tomorrow.” Cheerilee turns to the now blushing Twilight. “We are going somewhere?” “I have booked us an appointment at the spa for the full works, also Rarity’s suggestion. We had a little get together earlier in the week, she has been very helpful and encouraging, but did she ever keep on about how happy I am looking just lately.” “Funnily enough, I had the same from Sweetie Belle this afternoon.” Cheerilee recalls with a smile. “Well you two.” Spike interrupts. “I’m going to my room, comics to read you know.” Twilight looks at him and smiles. “Ok Spike. We will probably go up to the study in a minute, see you later.” “Night, night Spike.” Cheerilee ads as they watch the little dragon depart. She glances at Twilight. “His own room?” “Oh yes. It suddenly occurred to me yesterday when I got up, what if tonight we want too, well you know and he is sleeping at the bottom of my bed. Awkward!” Cheerilee is laughing so hard he almost falls of the chair. “You are so silly and adorable.” “This is no laughing matter.” Twilight bleats. “I would die with embarrassment if he caught us, well, at it, so to speak, so yesterday we cleared out one of the storage rooms for him. There were books that had been in there for years, some went out on the shelves, the rest I filled three large shipping crates and sent them back to the central library in Canterlot. That’s what I was doing at lunch time when a certain dragon was scoffing all the ice cream.” “I don’t think that I have ever met anypony that makes me so happy and want to laugh so much Twi.” Cheerilee throws her forelegs round the unicorn’s neck and kisses her cheek. “Thank you Cheeri.” Twilight looks slightly away and blushes. “You have no idea how good that makes me feel. Come on let go upstairs, I have a question for you.” Cheerilee follows Twilight through the library, all the time pondering what the ‘question’ might be, hoping that it is not too personal as there are one or two points of her life that even she would rather not recall. They climb the stairs to the study, another room of wall to wall fully loaded books shelves, not large, but plenty of room to be comfortable. Two other doors lead out of the room, the open glazed one next to Cheerilee goes out on to a high balcony, bathed in the early evening sun, a telescope stands by the guard rail. The other is closed and she suspects it leads to Twilights’ bedroom. On the other side of the study is a large coffee table, covered with books, scrolls and a number of Twilights infamous check lists. To each side are large floor cushions and beyond a wide sofa, where even now a certain unicorn is settling herself into the soft upholstery. **** “Sweet Sun and Moon. Except for the books that sounds like a description of Princess Celestia’s morning room.” Shimmering Heart utters in surprise. “Shush. It’s rude to interrupt.” Autumn gives him a stern look as she pours the apple juice that she has just brought from the kitchen into three glasses. “It’s too early to start dinner yet, so I thought you would like something to drink and decided to join you for a while.” “Thank you my dear.” Cheerilee acknowledges as she sips at the glass. “I haven’t talked this much since I retired and my good Sergeant there is a reason for that. The afore mentioned table and sofa were gifts from Celestia. Peas in a pod those two over most things, it wouldn’t surprise me to find that the Princess had ordered the same for herself.” “Don’t worry I will keep him under control for now.” Autumn pours a little more juice in to Cheerilee’s glass. “Hold on, don’t I get a say in this.” Shimmering Heart complains. The two mares face him and state in unison. “No!” Autumn lightly kisses the old magenta mare on her cheek and then whispers something into her ear. Shimmering Heart watches with some surprise as Cheerilee smiles with joy and tears well up in her eyes. “Now I believe I was standing in Twi’s study worrying about the question she was going to ask me.” Cheerilee picks up her tale. “Knowing that she and Rarity had a get together and what right gossips two unicorns can be…” “Excuse me!” Autumn exclaims in faked shock. “Right gossips!” Cheerilee states with a merry twinkle in her eyes. “I was naturally a little concerned that something sordid from my early life had been revealed, but what she wanted to know about was surprisingly minor in the grand scale of things.”
The Shire Horses4: The Shire Horses The Dowager Countess of Ponyville gazes out over the veranda railings at the perfectly flat surface of Horseshoe Bay, there is not a breath of wind, nor a sound and the afternoon sun is turning the beach into a furnace. The old mare smiles, the aches in her joints are so much less on these really hot days, but the intense sunlight hurts her eyes. “Countess?” She turns her attention back to her two companions sitting across the table from her, leaning against each other, furtively touching hooves together and glancing at each other. The image reminds her so much of the old and faded picture beside her bed of herself and Twilight cuddling in a restaurant booth, smiling for the camera. “Cheerilee?” “I’m sorry my dear, did you want something?” “You were talking about the Shire Horses and Twilight and then suddenly…..Stopped.” Shimmering Heart leans forward, frowning and studies the Countess closely. “Are you ok?” A concerned Autumn asks as she gets up and moves round the table to Cheerilee. “Do you want some more to drink?” “Yes please my dear.” Cheerilee smiles happily as Autumn fills her glass and then settles down beside her. “I’m sorry, I was thinking about the weather. I do like it when it is hot like this. It reminds me of the happy times in Saddle Arabia.” “Not me!” Shimmering Heart shakes his head. “Too much like the desert beyond Appleloosa.” “Better warm than cold.” Autumn adds. Shimmering Heart looks thoughtful. “I don’t know which was worse, freezing my bits off on the Yakyakistan border, or being baked alive in the desert. At least in Canterlot I had a nice bed and running water.” “And this assignment is so bad?” Autumn inquires haughtily. “No, it’s not.” His face softens as he smiles for her. “This is definitely the best I have ever had.” Good, exactly what I was hoping for. Cheerilee thinks to herself. “I believe I was standing in Twilight’s study trying to delay the dreaded question.” She returns to her tale as her companions undivided attention return to her. **** “Cheeri, come and sit with me.” Twilight pats the sofa beside her. “I still have something to ask you.” Cheerilee wanders the long way round the room, casting an eye over the book shelves, scanning the titles on the spines of the bound books and playing for time before settling on to the sofa, nose to nose with Twilight. She leans forward, offering her lips to the lavender unicorn and the two mares tenderly kiss. Twilight breaks away and gives Cheerilee a serious look. “Now, there has been something bothering me since we had dinner at the Peppermint Club.” Recalling the evening, Cheerilee cannot think of anything particularly disastrous that happened during dinner and their first night together had been wonderful. “What is it that has you concerned my love?” Twilight takes a deep breath and nervously rushes on. “The colt that asked for your autograph and the gold disk in your cottage. I want you to tell me about the Shire Horses.” From the table she picks up an album sleeve, Hoof in Hoof. “I bought this when I was in Canterlot.” “Is that all?” Cheerilee chuckles with relief. “Sweet Celestia, you had me worried for a minute.” She studies the sleeve. “Want me to sign it for you?” “Well, maybe. I have listened to it a few times now, it’s interesting and you have a lovely voice, but it’s not really my sort of thing.” Cheerilee stares at the album cover in quiet contemplation until Twilight begins to worry. “You’re not offended are you?” “No my love I am not.” She gives Twilight a fleeting kiss and slight smile. “It’s just…. Memories, lots of memories. Our music was very much of its time and it was a long time ago.” “But ponies still seem to know of you?” Twilight is perplexed. Grinning, Cheerilee visualises a particular part of her life. “Because we really were that big for a short time.” “Resulting in the gold disk?” “Hoof in Hoof, our second album. A huge best seller, still sells a few copies even now. We toured all over Equestria, Maretainia and even did a concert in Saddle Arabia and were partied, wined and dined and Buck Stallion, the big Bridleway actor ask me to marry him.” “What! Isn’t he….?” Twilight’s mouth drops open in surprise. “Oh yes, but it was ages before any of that came out and anyway, don’t judge, so are we.” “Ah, good point. I hadn’t thought of it like that.” Twilight pauses for a moment. “So how did it all start?” “How did it all start?” Cheerilee mumbles to herself. “My last year of college in Fillydelphia, a bunch of us were loafing about and complaining, as students are want to do, about how our course work was not representative of youth culture. Our lecturer got fed up with all the bitching going on and challenged us to do something creative and representative to prove our point. The task was to form a band, write an original song and perform it on stage before the end of term. So five of us, myself, Lilly and Saffron Buds, Lightning Jet and Thunderhooves, he was a big lad and gave the band it’s name, got together and formed the Shire horses. It was all too easy, we had most of what became the first album written and had done ten gigs and had bookings for another dozen by the end of term. Our lecturer had to eat a very large portion of humble pie and we all got A grades.” “Wow. All good friends creating together. So how did you become so famous?” “To start with we were really close friends and that was what made it work so well, but by the end, no, bitter, bitter enemies, sniping at each other and working on individual projects. It all really started just after we finished college. We had decided to do the last few gigs that we were booked for and then go our separate ways, I was heading for Manehattan and a string of auditions on Bridleway.” “You wanted to be an actress?” Twilight is very surprised by this revelation. “It was what I was studying at college, my love. Drama with music” “Yes, silly me not paying attention, but how did you end up being teacher in, well, such a small school?” Cheerilee tickles Twilight under her chin. “I will get to that in a moment.” “I know.” Twilight gives a big sigh. “I just cannot match up the different images of you. Actress, big music star and lowly small town teacher.” “Less of the lowly, thank you.” Looking contrite, Twilight apologises. “I am sorry Cheeri, I know what you do is important and you are very good at it and it is plainly obvious that the children love you.” “It’s ok my love and thank you. I really do enjoy my work and present life.” Sliding closer to her, Cheerilee gently nuzzles along the crest of Twilights neck, causing a deep and contented sigh and her hooves begin a little intimate exploration. “Famous.” The lavender unicorn manages to squeeze in between groans of ecstasy. “Indeed, famous.” Cheerilee whispers. “It was a bit of a fluke really, we were only supposed to be doing a couple of numbers in support of another band, only they didn’t turn up, so we ended up doing the whole gig ourselves. There was a talent scout in the audience, come to see the other band and within a few days we were contacted by his record company with a rather attractive recording deal and a chance to tour in support of the Rolling Ponies. You are listening to me aren’t you?” Twilight has rolled over onto her back, offering her soft underbelly for Cheerilee’s attentions and lays there, eyes closed, lips pouting, waiting to be kissed. “I thought you wanted to know about the Shire Horses.” “I do, but I want you to kiss me as well.” Twilight reaches up and wraps her forelegs round Cheerilee’s neck and gently encourages the earth ponies head down till their lips meet. Cheerilee attempts to keep the kiss brief and light and continue with her narrative. “Now, a good student pays attention when she is being instructed.” “May be the teacher should make her one to one lessons a little more intimate.” Twilight gives a soft innocent smile and bats her eye lids, but does not release her tight hold on Cheerilee’s neck. “You are a tease! Where was I? Yes, recording our first album, Forelock to Fetlock. It just seemed to be the right thing at the right time, the Bud twins needed the money, Lightning and Thunderhooves had no plans for when they finished college and to me it looked like the easy option over the Bridleway audition circuit. We went into the studio and it recorded and ready for release in just over a week, did a string of promotional gigs for the album and then joined the Ponies on their tour. Now that was grueling, it lasted for months and we went all over Equestria and Maretainia and as soon as it had finished we were straight back to gigging and promotional stuff for Forelock to Fetlock. There’s more to this being famous lark than you might think and before we knew it the record company were pressing for the second album. Well that took a lot longer to sort out, we hadn’t even considered a follow up, so nopony had created anything new and by this time we were all fairly tired. So the other three took off on a holiday while Thunderhooves and I sat down and wrote most of the next album that became Hoof in Hoof.” “Most of it?” Twilight inquires. “Alas not the title track, that was Lightning Jet.” “That really surprises me, it’s the best track, so passionate and intense and you sang it with such feeling that I thought you must have written the lyrics.” “It was the song that sold the album and I do love it. Unfortunately my love I didn’t write any of the lyrics that was Thunderhooves. The music was my thing, it’s like a wonderful mathematical second language to me. As for Hoof in Hoof, it’s about me. I didn’t realise it at the time, but Lightning Jet admitted it in an interview about the album some years later. He had feelings for me at the time, but never let on.” Twilight snuggles herself closer to Cheerilee. “You do seem to have a way of inspiring ponies to fall in love with you.” “If that is the case my dear Twi, I wish it wasn’t so, almost all of my relationships have been disasters. In fact I can only think of one that isn’t completely soul destroying.” With a hopeful look, Twilight asks. “Who was that with?” “Guess.” Cheerilee replies and passionately kisses the lavender unicorn until they both need to breathe again. As her breathing evens out, Cheerilee gently strokes Twilight’s muzzle and asks. “Do you want to hear the last bit or go to bed?” “Umm, umm.” Twilight looks in confusion at Cheerilee, then to her bedroom door and back again. “Oh ponyfeathers, I can’t not know, it will bother me all night.” Her voice becomes increasingly sultry. “And I do not want any distractions at all once we go through that door.” “I thought that may be the case.” Cheerilee grins and stretches out on the sofa. “Well, now then. We came back together and went into the studio, recorded and released Hoof in Hoof and POW, everything just went crazy. The album sold and sold and we went into what seemed to be a nonstop cycle of interviews, parties, promotions and gigs and then this huge international tour that just went on and on and by the end I was exhausted and we were completely sick of the sight of each other and yet, Hoof in Hoof was still in the charts.” “Is this when the band broke up?” “Not quite, but it was certainly the beginning of the end. The record company wanted us to carry on promoting Hoof in Hoof and even though we were worn out, that was alright with Thunderhooves and me, as being co-writers of the album we were making a tidy sum of money from all the sales. That did not sit well with Lilly and Saffron, who complained about the income situation constantly. The first album we shared everything equally, but then we all had an equal input. That wasn’t the case with Hoof in Hoof so the money was proportioned up accordingly and I freely admit that with hind sight that it was the wrong thing to do, plus the overpaid celebrity life style had very much kicked in by then. On top of that, the record company wanted a third album to capitalise on the success of Hoof in Hoof and as had happened before, we had been concentrating on promotion so much that there was no new material for another album. To be honest with you, by this time I was fed up with the whole thing and could not face the thought of doing it all again so soon, so I told the other four to get something sorted out and let me know when they were ready to record and came back to Ponyville to spend some time with my sister.” By this point Twilight is utterly fascinated. “Did you record the third album?” “Oh yes, Canterlot Express and it was a flop, a complete disaster. Thunderhooves just had not made an effort with the lyrics, his heart wasn’t in it either and who ever arranged the music made a right mess of it. The studio staff told me that the rest of the band had spent the previous eight weeks squabbling and working individually, not a jot of communication. A lot of the songs were outside of my normal range and style and I had to push quite hard to get them right and that had hurt my voice by the end of recording. Well, the record company wanted us to go straight out on a promotional tour, but I had such a rotten throat infection that was never going to happen. I could hardly speak yet alone sing for nearly a month and alongside that my acceptance to the Canterlot Teacher Training College had come through, so one sunny morning I stood up and put my hoof down and quit and that was the end of that.” “Hold on, you have left something out.” Twilight frowns. “Namely how, where and when, with a large side order of ‘How in Celestia’s name did that come about?’ regarding how you decided to become a teacher.” “That was a bit of a fluke as well.” Cheerilee chuckles and then frowns as she remembers the whole cascading and complex sequence of events over that particular summer. She sighs deeply “I came back to Ponyville and decided to stay with my sister in the family home. Well that was a mistake, after a week I wanted to throttle her. You’ve met my sister?” “I have, in passing.” Twilight looks uncertain. “It was, umm, an experience.” “Very tactful and believe me you have no idea what an experience she can be. Anyway after a couple of disturbed night’s sleep, thanks to my sister bringing her drinking buddies home in the early hours, all demanding autographs, I had almost decided to head back to Manehattan, but on a pleasant mornings ramble through the town I spotted a rather pretty cottage with a ‘For Sale’ sign on it….” “You don’t mean ‘your’ cottage do you?” Twilight interrupts. “The very one. I never thought that I would end up living in it permanently when I bought it. It was supposed to be a bolt hole when I needed to be here to deal with my sister. The place was already empty, so the purchase was very straight forward and completed as soon as the money was transferred from my Manehattan bank. Well, after a bit of a tidy up and some furniture I moved in and met the neighbors, one of who turned out to be my old school teacher, Miss Ruby.” “Wow, was she a great influence on you early life?” Cheerilee considers the question. “No, not particularly. She was a good teacher and I loved school as well, but I was always one for a bit of clever mischief with Rarity, who was definitely a bad influence in her youth. Sweetie Belle is so much like her sister.” “Somehow that does not surprise me.” Twilight grins. “So what was it that persuaded you to become a teacher?” “There had been so much talk amongst the class about the ‘Pop Star’ in town that when she found out that it was me, Miss Ruby asked me to come into school one morning before the term ended for the summer and speak to her students about my life and the Shire Horses and being famous, so on a whim, I did. Ended up spending all day at the school helping with the lessons and loved it so much that I went back the following day to assist Miss Ruby. Well, it was that lunchtime that I told her how I really felt about the band and the so called celebrity life style, not the glossy magazine version for the children and it was she who pointed out that I did appear to have a talent for education and if I was that unhappy with my present life, maybe I should consider a change of career. By the end of the week I had the application forms for the Canterlot Teacher Training College, filled them in and sent them off along with a rather complimentary letter of recommendation from Miss Ruby. A few weeks after that the studio contacted me, they were ready to start recording Canterlot Express and with everything else that was going on in Ponyville at the time I was only too glad to be away. By the time I got to my apartment in Manehattan the letter of acceptance from the training college was on the door mat waiting for me.” “And that was the end of one life and the start of another.” Twilight gently releases her hold on Cheerilee’s neck and slowly stretches as she moves herself into an upright position. The clock tower across the other side of town faintly chimes the hour. “Dear sweet sun and moon, is that the time?” “Doesn’t it just fly when you are having fun.” Cheerilee yawns. “I know, but that’s ridiculous.” Twilight looks at her companion with surprise and concern. “Darling, you look exhausted!” “It has been quite a day, my love.” “Come on, follow me.” Twilight beckons as she steps off the sofa and heads across the study. Cheerilee tries to obey, but stumbles as she gets up and bumps into Twilight, who swiftly catches her before she crashes to the floor. “Sorry, wine and tiredness, not a good mix.” “I guess I’m going to have to carry you to bed.” Twilight’s horn glows and Cheerilee finds herself enveloped in a wonderful purple cocoon and tenderly lifted into the air. The bedroom door opens and she floats towards, then through it, yet there is absolutely no feeling of motion, Twilight follows behind her and Cheerilee watches in awe as they approach the bed. The covers fold back and she tucks her legs under her before coming to a gentle rest on the soft mattress. Cheerilee settles her head on to the wonderful pillow as the covers smoothly flow over her body and tuck themselves in. Twilight approaches the side of the bed and lovingly kisses Cheerilee’s inviting lips. “I will be with you in a minute.” She turns away to her dressing table and Cheerilee watches with heavy, fluttering eyelids as Twilight works before the mirror with a silver backed brush and a small sent spray. “Wrong side.” Cheerilee mutters sleepily. “What?” “You have brushed your mane on to the wrong side. Fillies dress to the left, colts to the right.” By the time Twilight has finished correcting her mane, Cheerilee is fast asleep, and she does not hear the faint, but explicit sexually frustrated curse, nor feel the passionate kiss on her lips. The altering in the mattress barely registers as another body settles into the bed close beside her, but the legs that wrap themselves round her feel so right and the softly whispered ‘I love you so much’ into her ear brings a delicate, happy smile to her lips. **** “Miss Cheerilee? Miss Cheerilee!” “Yes child?” The school teacher looks down to locate the source of the voice and the enticing smell of fresh coffee, to find beside her desk, holding out a cup and saucer, stands a small purple and green….DRAGON! “Sweet Celestia! There’s a Dragon in my classroom!” “Miss Cheerilee?” “Haarrg! Somepony fetch a fire extinguisher!” A fading voice cries. “Cheeri darling, wake up.” A second wonderfully gentle voice drifts through her ears and a hoof tenderly drifts its way across her belly. “Sweetheart you are dreaming, wake up, Spike has brought us coffee.” Cheerilee’s eyes snap open in confusion and stood beside the bed, wafting a cup of coffee under her nose is a small purple and green…. DRAGON! A startled whinny escapes her lips. “Really! Miss Cheerilee!” Spike is shocked and slightly upset by the reaction. “It’s all right Spike.” Twilight comforts her assistant. “I guess I didn’t realise just how deeply asleep Cheeri still was. Leave the cups on the bedside table and we will drink them in a minute.” “Ok Twilight.” After depositing the two cups the little dragon turns away muttering to himself and heads for the door, still a touch sulky. Cheerilee shakes her head to try and clear the sleep and lifts herself up to call after him. “Spike, I’m so sorry and thank you very much for all you have done for me.” Putting on his best nonchalant pose, Spike glances back to the bed as he leaves the room. “Hey, it’s Ok.” “Don’t worry, he’s not as offended as he likes to make out. In fact I think he rather likes you.” Twilight leans over and showers kisses on Cheerilee’s cheek, she then sits up to retrieve her book which is about to fall onto the floor. Cheerilee rolls over and wraps her forelegs round Twilight’ middle. “I’m so sorry my love, I fell asleep didn’t I?” Peering over the corner of her book, Twilight gives a mischievous grin. “You most certainly did and I am now feeling very frustrated.” “Oh Twi I am so very sorry.” Cheerilee hugs and then allows her hooves to wander as she nuzzles Twilight’s side. Putting her book down onto her lap, Twilight gently strokes Cheerilee’s forelock and poll. “My dear sweet Cheerilee. I don’t want to dampen your desires, but we will have to get up shortly.” She directs Cheerilee’s attention to the bed side clock. “The Spa appointment is booked for midday.” “Merciful Luna! Is that the time, why didn’t you wake me earlier?” Twilight smiles, more softly this time. “I thought about it when I woke up, but you looked so peaceful and even though I tried to read, I have actually just sat here and watched you sleep and then I remembered something you said.” “If you come to bed with me and we just cuddle and fall asleep together and then I wake up in the morning to see you beside me I will be the happiest mare in all Equestria.” Cheerilee mumbles contentedly into Twi’s fur. “And do you know what? I Am!” Twilight continues her tender caresses “But you are still going to have to drink your coffee and get up shortly.” Sitting up, Cheerilee catches her coffee as Twilights magic pulls the cups to them. “What are you reading Twi?” She asks. Marking her page, Twilight shows her the cover. Nothing Is Lost For Ever. The Search for the Tomb of Starswirle the Bearded by Dr. Appleloosa Dunes. “Hmm, read it and its wrong.” Cheerilee grins at Twilight’s surprised look. “Perhaps you would like to justify that rather sweeping statement?” “I have read it and profoundly disagree with the notion that Starswirle’s tomb is in Equestria.” “And what makes you such an expert?” Twilight’s tone is distinctly annoyed and Cheerilee realises that she has crossed a boundary into a subject that Twilight is clearly an authority in and passionate about. A quick and contrite explanation is in order. “I am sorry my love. To complete my teacher training course I had to prepare a dissertation in a short time on a subject that I knew nothing about. I believe the idea was to see if we could research and produce an interesting and instructive series of lessons on subjects we had little knowledge of and one of my weakest is history. Well, the topic I was hoofed was the final, known part of Starswirle’s life, from his final treatises on Alicorn magic to his rumoured departure on the quest to discover the original source of all pony magic.” “So, you believe that he actually left Equestria.” A thoughtful frown crosses Twilight’s face. “All the research that I did in the Canterlot archive for my dissertation has left me sure that he did.” “I am not convinced that he would have left his office as Protector of Equestria, what were your sources of information?” Twilight inquires. “I was granted supervised access to the Starswirle wing and to his personal papers from this time and his last two diaries.” Cheerilee pauses to take a deep breath. “The overwhelming impression that I got, particularly from the last diary was of an all-consuming obsession with the origins of magic and the papers contained some very detailed travel plans, but only vague hints at destinations.” “Oh, well that puts a whole new perspective on this.” Twilight looks at the cover of her book and then throws it on to the bedside table. “If I haven’t read those diaries yet then Appaloosa Dunes certainly has not and I am incredibly envious that you were given access to them. Even I’m more likely to be refused entry to the Starswirle wing than be given access, who authorised it?” “It was put before the Princess and she personally signed the order. I think I still have it tucked away somewhere.” Cheerilee stares at the dregs of her now cold coffee. “Hmm, I will have to make some inquiries into this, I would really like to read those diaries.” Twilight’s thoughtful frown deepens and hardens and then she glances at the clock. “Ponyfeathers! The time, the time. Come on, if we hurry, we can probably get something to eat at Sugar Cube Corner before the Spa appointment.” **** Cheerilee gingerly lowers herself up to her chin in the Spa’s hot tub, every part of her body relaxed and tingling from the attentions of the resident masseuse. She glances round the room and spots Twilight laying on a treatment bed as one of the spa ponies works on her horn with some sort of balm. The process finally over, Cheerilee watches as Twilight rises, thanks the technician and joins her in the hot tub, settling into the deep warm water beside her. “Oh that feels so good.” Twilight sighs as she rests her head on Cheerilee’s shoulder. Chuckling to herself, Cheerilee encircles Twilight with a foreleg and as she gently pulls her close, she feels a hoof slide down between her thighs and obligingly parts her legs a little more, allowing Twilight unrestricted access. “Mmm, you’re right that does feel good. I think we will have make this a regular….” “Cooee, girls!” A high voice calls from across the Spa interrupting Cheerilee and the two mares look about to find its source. “It’s Rarity.” Twilight cries with joy as the white unicorn crosses the room to drape herself over the side of the hot tub. “So, it was you two that pilfered my Saturday slot.” Rarity dips a hoof into the tub and then playfully flicks water into Cheerilee’s face. “It’s been a while since you were last in for a hooficure.” “If you didn’t have the place booked solid, I would make more of an effort.” Cheerilee states happily as she wipes the moisture from her eyes and then returns Rarity’s gesture with a small tidal wave. “Aaahh! My hair, my hair!” Rarity’s anguished howl shatters the quiet. “Oh don’t give me that.” Cheerilee grins. “You know that I know that you are here to have your mane and tail done.” “Well, true” Rarity agrees and turns to the Spa pony now stood beside her. “I will skip my facial and hooficure darling to have a soak with my friends and then….” Rarity runs a hoof under her now limp and damp mane. “The usual I think.” “Very well Miss Rarity. Call me when you are ready.” The Spa pony bows slightly and takes her leave. “Oh that feels wonderful.” Rarity moans as she slips into the hot water opposite Cheerilee and Twilight. “I think that’s where we had got to.” Cheerilee tells her. “Really? It is, is it?” Rarity arches an eyebrow at her companions. “Twi? If that hoof is heading to where I think it is, not in polite company darling.” She lilts. Twilight’s cheeks flush bright with embarrassment as the leg is quickly retracted from between Cheerilee’s thighs, but as she tries to pull away from the magenta mare, Cheerilee tightens her embrace, pulling her close again and Twilight relents and relaxes, resting her head back onto Cheerilee’s shoulder and the foreleg now draped round her neck. Rarity lounges against the wall of the tub and watches the scene unfolding in front of her. “You know, you two make such a perfect couple. I hope you will let me design your wedding outfits.” “What!” Twilight jumps with shock. “I think that it’s a little early to be making marriage plans yet.” Cheerilee glances at her. “OH, so you don’t want to commit to me then. This is all physical to you is it?” She huffs. “No! No Cheeri I love you. I just want things to be right.” Twilight’s voice is filled with worry. “I know my sweet.” Cheerilee smiles and gently kisses Twilight’s forehead. “I am teasing you a little. We are alright aren’t we?” “Oh yes! We are.” Twilight snuggles up against Cheerilee. Still observing her friends from across the tub, Rarity can feel the waves of love and happiness radiating from them. “You may well not be quite ready yet, but you two will marry. You are meant to be together.” “Thank you Rarity.” Twilight mumbles contentedly now that her head has moved onto Cheerilee’s breast and the earth pony’s forelegs are cradling her like a beloved child. After a period of quiet contemplation between the three mares, Rarity starts to feel a little uncomfortable as what started as quick friendly kisses between Cheerilee and Twilight have become a frantic and passionate joining of lips. A distraction is needed before things become needlessly…. biological. “Well Cheerilee my dear, are you all set for your little trip next week?” Cheerilee breaks away from Twilight and organises her thoughts for a moment. “Everything is sorted and the contracts are ready to sign, it’s the traveling I’m not looking forward to. From here to Canterlot and then to Fillydelphia and finally back here. All in one day, exhausting.” “Cheeri?” Twilight asks, her tone tipping back into worry. “What contracts and why so much traveling? Is it any thing I can help you with?” “It’s alright my love.” Cheerilee comforts the unsettled unicorn. “They are just sales contracts, I am selling my apartment in Canterlot to buy a property in Filly’ and I need to get it all sorted this coming week, but I can only get a substitute teacher for Thursday, hence the rather long day on the train.” “I think it’s a shame you should even consider selling you Canterlot pad.” Rarity complains. “It’s beautiful.” “Oh it looks nice and has a privet access to the battlements and the location makes it worth a small fortune.” Cheerilee replies. “But believe me the pluming’s a mess, the roof keeps leaking and it costs a mint to heat.” “Where about in Canterlot is this place?” Twilight inquires. Rarity grins and answers before Cheerilee can. “You know the southern gate?” “Yes, you get a lovely view of it from Princess Celestia’s study, it’s a wonderful piece of architecture.” Pointing at Cheerilee, Rarity mouths. “The Gatehouse.” “Really? That place is huge.” Twilight gasps. “Again, it’s not all it appears.” Cheerilee adds. “The apartment is only the top two floors of the gate house and it’s a pain to get too up that spiral stair case. It’s not very big inside, thick walls and although there is plenty of width, it, only as deep as the entrance way through the city walls.” “So?” Twilight asks. “If you don’t like it why in Equestria did you buy the place?” Cheerilee thinks for a moment. “Well, I needed somewhere to live when I was doing my Teacher training and there was a certain amount of style over practicality, but mainly I suppose, more money than sense.” “I’ve always taken you to be a very sensible pony.” Twilights surprise is clear. “At the time I really did have that much money to play with.” Cheerilee hugs and kisses Twilight. “But where…?” “Oh Cheerilee!” Rarity interrupts with mock disapproval. “You have told her about the Shire Horses haven’t you?” “Oh right, yes.” Twilight groans and rolls her eyes. “Hoof in hoof, my mistake. Sometimes I forget just how well you two know each other.” She looks up at Cheerilee and asks. “So, just how many homes do you have?” Chuckling quietly to herself, Cheerilee notices Rarity smirking at her, she sticks out her tongue at the white unicorn before responding. “At the moment, just the one, home is where the heart is.” And she nuzzles and kisses Twilight a little more. “But over the years I have invested in some property and now have a few places dotted about Equestria. There is my cottage and my sisters place here in Ponyville, the Gatehouse in Canterlot, my apartment just off Bridleway, it was handy for the late nights at the recording studio. Then there is the big house in the Coltsbridge part of Manehattan, a cottage in Trottingham, my little holiday place at Rainbow Falls and the apartment in Fillydelphia, to which I should be adding the rest of the building on Thursday, another three apartments for the loss of the one in Canterlot.” “What do you do with them all? Nopony can live in that many places at the same time.” “Except for the two places here in Ponyville and my holiday home in Rainbow Falls the rest are normally rented. It’s the source of extra income that supplements my salary and the schools budget, allowing me to do all the little things that make life worthwhile.” “You, doing little things? Oh please.” Rarity snorts. “You go to work, go home and once a fortnight have dinner at the Peppermint Club and that’s about the extent of your life these last few years. I almost collapsed with shock when you asked for those Show of Hooves tickets.” “I know. I know.” Cheerilee sighs. “I have gotten stuck in a bit of a rut just lately. I love my work, but you are right, I have let it become all consuming.” “Well. I am glad to see things are changing.” “Yes! They are.” Cheerilee smiles as she feels a wonderful flush of confidence. “Just remember my dear, you have plenty of friends who care about you.” Rarity continues. “And now a very, very special somepony who needs you as much as you need her.” Cheerilee can see Twilight’s cheeks flushing as they hug and the sweet, gentle smile on her lips tell all that is needed to know. Rarity lifts up and examines a lock of her damp, lank mane. “I had better find somepony to deal with this mess. I will see you two latter.” Exiting the hot tub, Rarity dons the robe she left beside it and strides across the Spa calling for the attendant. “Cooee, Aloe. Are there you are my dear. I’m afraid I have a bit of a disaster for you to sort.” Looking down on Twilight’s sleepy face, Cheerilee asks. “Do you want to go?” “Hmm?” Comes the faint reply. “Home, Twi.” “And bed.” “Yes, and bed.” “Oh yes. I really want too….consummate our relationship.” “Somepony has been doing a bit of studying, haven’t they? You know that there is no written test for this subject.” “A little light research. I was, at the very least, expecting an oral exam.” **** The Countess snickers to herself at the wonderfully vivid memories of that weekend and as she looks up, she can see her body guard sitting opposite her across the veranda table, wide eyed and flushed cheeked. “A little racy for you my dear Sergeant?” “Well…I….Umm?” “Believe me, at my age you get your thrills where you can.” Cheerilee looks around and a shadow of concern flickers across her face. “Where is Autumn?” “She went to see to dinner.” This is a subject Shimmering Heart feels a lot more comfortable with. “That was some time ago.” Peering down the beach, Cheerilee cannot see any sign of Autumn. “I wonder if you should….” “Go and check on her?” Shimmering Heart finishes, now a little worried himself. “I think that’s a good idea.” Cheerilee watches him with concern as he disappears round the side of the bungalow. Shimmering Heart heads the short distance to the kitchens, his ears scanning around, listening for sounds and hears hardly a thing. Which in its self is odd, if Autumn was preparing in the kitchen she would be singing. He arrives at the door and swings it open. The scene before him is of chaos, smashed plates and spilt food all over the floor and laying in the middle of it all, her face contorted with pain and right hind leg stuck out behind her at a very awkward angle is Autumn Leaves. “Sweetheart! What’s happened?” He cries as he rushes to her. Autumn grunts as another spasm of pain rolls through her hind quarters. “My stifle joint has locked.” She gasps. Leaning over her hind quarters, Shimmering Heart pulls from the depths of his memory a spell that a medic had taught him a few years ago. His horn glows and tendrils of magic energy flow down into Autumn’s leg, seeking and massaging the cramped muscles until they free up and the joint releases. As his magic works deeper into her thigh he feels it hit an odd hard lump next to the joint that does not want to free. He increases his level magical energy and presses harder on the lump. Autumn shrieks in agony and snaps at him. “Be careful, you great clod! That hurts!” “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” The fright of her scream has caused Shimmering Heart’s spell to shut down. He starts again, using a small amount of energy he soon locates the hard mass and tracks it, realising that it is larger than it first seemed, running across the inside of her leg ,on to her belly almost to her rib cage. “Autumn, what has happened to your leg?” She looks at him, tears forming in her eyes. “I was wounded.” Scarring, it dawns on him what it was that he could feel and a good deal of it from hasty and heavy hoofed surgery. “My poor darling, it’s alright.” Autumn’s head sinks back to the floor as she surveys the mess all round her. “Poor Cheerilee. There is nothing for her dinner now.” “I think she will be more concerned about you than a lack of anything to eat.” The Kitchen door opens again. “There is nothing to….? Autumn!” Cheerilee cries with concern, races to Autumn and cradles her head. “Oh my dear. Your leg?” Autumn manages a short nod of her head as she screws closed her eyes, trying to fight back the tears of pain and shame. It’s going to be alright my dear, I am here now.” Cheerilee’s voice a soothing whisper. “Remember what the doctor told you.” A wave of relief flows across Autumn’s face as the rigid leg relaxes and she draws it back under her before rolling upright. “I’m so sorry, I have ruined dinner.” “Not a bit of it, dear Autumn.” Cheerilee banters on with a happy peaceful tone. “Shimmering Heart and I will tidy up. Sergeant, fetch a broom and sweep up please. Now’ I believe you baked fresh bread today?” Autumn nods and points to a storage bin on the work surface before returning her attention to Shimmering Heart and giggles at his dreadful broom skills. “Do you need the instruction manual for that?” He huffs at her, but says nothing and carries on sweeping a growing heap towards the bin. Cheerilee has removed two loaves from the bin and the smell of fresh bread fills the kitchen. “I think we can manage with sandwiches tonight. Now, what shall we have on them?” “The salad bowl is still in the fridge, so is pudding.” Autumn struggles to her feet, her right hind still held off the ground. “That’s just excellent.” Cheerilee starts to fill a large tray with assorted items. “Sergeant. Have you finished?” “Yes Countess!” He throws her a snappy salute as the lid of the bin clangs home. “The floor wants a wash though.” “That can wait till tomorrow. Please wash your hooves and fetch the salad bowl and dessert from the refrigerator and then you can add them to the tray and carry it back to the bungalow.” “Yes Countess.” As Shimmering Heart carries out his tasks, Cheerilee turns to Autumn and gently nuzzles her cheek. “Are you up for a little walk?” Autumn carefully places her right hind on the floor, winces as she puts weight onto it, but thankfully the leg holds and she takes a few faltering steps. “I think I can manage.” “Good, then let us return to the bungalow.” Cheerilee escorts Autumn to the door and opens it for her. “Sergeant, bring the tray and follow us.” The trip back to the bungalow was slow and uneventful. Autumn’s movement was freeing up with each step, although she had a little trouble with the veranda steps. They settle down to eat in the main living room, on a bank of cushions under Cheerilee’s paintings, with Autumn and Shimmering Heart cuddled together and Cheerilee opposite , contentedly watching them fooling around. Shimmering Heart is waving a cherry left over from the pudding under Autumn’s nose and before she can bite it he pulls the fruit just out of her reach. She giggles like a little filly and snuggles herself closer to him, distracting him just long enough to grab the cherry. “How are you feeling now my dear?” Cheerilee asks. “Much better the pain has gone, just a little stiffness.” “I think we should go to Baltimare tomorrow and you can see the doctor. Your leg hasn’t been this bad for a long time.” Autumn nod in agreement, but the thought of being poked and prodded does not sit well with her. “So, what happened? How were you wounded?” Simmering Heart inquires “It was just after I was promoted to Corporal and just before the Night Guard was disbanded. I was part of a small squad that was assigned to escort a convoy that was taking supplies to some of the border garrisons, there was only seven of us to protect a fifteen wagon convoy. We were still just over a day’s travel from our first stop when one of the Troopers reported that he thought we were being followed. Our officer dismissed the report and kept the convoy moving without checking. They knew where to hit us, once we were strung out in that narrow mountain pass they blocked the track ahead and there was no room to turn round or group together and then they attacked.” Autumn stops, takes a deep breath and shivers. “Who attacked you?” Shimmering Heart asks, suspecting he already knows the answer. There is only one part of Equestria where everything needs a military escort. The border between Bovinia and the Minotaurs. Cheerilee remains silent, knowing the story already and remembering all too well the heart ache from comforting Autumn during the period of the screaming, terror filled dreams after she was discharged. “Minotaurs and Diamond Dog mercenaries.” Autumn continues. “It was a slaughter, there must have been five of them to every one of us. Our officer ran at the first sight of them, took off like a startled rabbit. The Sergeant tried to organise us, but the Troopers were to widely separated and several of the Minotaurs were carrying those massive crossbow things that they use. They sent the Diamond Dogs in to attack so we couldn’t use our shield spells and picked us off one by one with the crossbows. We lost three Troopers in the first attack and the Sergeant was wounded. We regrouped among some large rocks with a few of the wagon teams who had managed to arm themselves, but they had no training for this sort of thing and broke when the Dogs hit us again.” Autumn falls silent once more and Shimmering can feel the fear shivering through her body, he hugs her tightly and kisses her behind each ear. She trembles some more and screws her eyes tightly closed. “Then I was wounded. A crossbow bolt hit a rock beside me and was turned into me, hitting just here.” Autumn rolls over slightly and pats the area of soft loose skin between her hind leg and belly. “The force of it knocked me flying and the Surgeon said that I was very lucky, if it had gone any further into my leg, the blade would have severed the big artery.” “You were very, very lucky, a full force hit would have taken your leg off!” Having witnessed a test of a Minotaur crossbow, Shimmering Heart knows what an understatement this is, they are so powerful, it takes two Minotaurs to cock the bow. Although Autumn was unlucky enough to be hit by a ricocheting bolt at a weak point in her armour, where there is normally only a short chainmail skirt to allow free movement of the leg, assuming the pony had even attached it which most out on patrol no longer seem to do, she was incredibly lucky because no part of pony armour will stand up to a direct hit. In fact only the more powerful shield spells will stop a crossbow bolt, most just slow them down enough to not be too much of a threat. The horrid things are just too big and heavy. “I thought it had when I was hit.” She glances up at Shimmering Heart a tear forming. “It hurt so much. I passed out and when I came round again it was almost dark, the Minotaurs and the Diamond Dogs had looted the convoy and every other pony was dead. I managed to drag myself underneath one of the wagons for shelter and was really lucky, there was a half full water tank slung under the chassis that they missed. The Dogs must have taken my water and food because my packs were empty. I was under that wagon all night and most of the next day until a column of troopers arrived from the nearest border fort, they were so busy dealing with the dead, if they hadn’t moved the wagon I was under they would have missed me. Thank the sun and moon the troopers had brought their surgeon with them, he had that bolt as quick as he could and they placed on the wagon and got the column out of that narrow valley before night fell. I was taken back to the small fort and then taken to garrison hospital in Cowbull.” “I’ve been in there.” Shimmering Heart grins guiltily. “Were you injured in Bovinia?” Cheerilee inquires. “Errm, no. I must have eaten something, had a nasty case of the trots.” Cheerilee chuckles. “You wouldn’t be the first. Now, I believe this is where I enter this particular story.” “Indeed you do.” Autumn smiles at the Countess. “While I was in the hospital, who should turn up, but our officer. The one who ran out on us, claiming to have fought to the last until making his escape. The problem for him was that he didn’t know that anypony else had survived and I had already made a report on the disaster, so there had to be an investigation into the contradictory statements.” “I was still Governor of Bovinia at this time.” Cheerilee takes over allowing Autumn to rest a little. “Admittedly I had only a few weeks left till I retired for the second time in my life. The position of Governor includes being in charge of the garrison forces, so the enquiry and subsequent courts marshal were my responsibility and my last official acts in office.” She stares intensely into Autumn’s eyes and reaches out a hoof to stroke her cheek. “I had to spend a lot of time talking to Autumn for the investigation, it was the first time we had spoken to one another in years.” Shimmering Heart looks up at the Countess, confused. She has just said something that does not make any sense to him, but before he can say anything she holds up a hoof to silence him allowing Autumn to continue. “By the time all of the proceedings had finished, Cheerilee was officially replaced as Governor and I was fit enough to travel as part of her escort back to Canterlot. Once we were back I was reassigned to the new Unicorn Palace Guard that replaced the Day and Night Guards, but my leg still wasn’t right and I just wasn’t interested in a ceremonial role and light duties, so I took a medical discharge and was offered the job as house keeper of this place. And who do you think I found as the estates sole resident when I arrived?” “The Countess?” Shimmering Heart responds. “I most certainly was and here we have both been ever since.” “But….?” Shimmering Heart starts. “No more tonight Sergeant. It is late and I need my sleep.” Cheerilee stops him. “I think Autumn should stay here tonight. Why don’t keep her company for a while.” The old mare stands up and crosses to her bedroom door before turning back to Autumn and Shimmering Heart. “No hanky-panky now, I will be able to hear you. Goodnight you two.” Cheerilee heads into her bedroom, closing the door behind her. She settles at her dressing table to brush out her mane and listens to the low voices coming from the main room. She hears Shimmering Heart go to his room and return with a blanket before settling down again with Autumn and then she climbs into her own expansive bed. The voices from the living room have gone quiet and just before she extinguishes the bedside light, Cheerilee gazes at the painting on the wall beside her bed, one she had done so many years ago. A portrait of a happy, smiling Twilight Sparkle sitting on the sofa in her study in the Golden Oaks Library. “Goodnight my love. Sweet dreams.”
The Ponytones5: The Ponytones Shimmering Heart is exhausted and he takes a moment to sit on the beach and watch the sun set over Horseshoe Bay. The last few days, since their trip to Baltimare, have rushed by in a blur of catering to the needs of two demanding ponies. The doctor told Autumn to take it easy and rest for a week and it would seem that she has taken the advice a little to literally, only coming out of her bungalow for the first time this morning. And then there is the old whatsit at the other end of the complex, 'Fetch me this, Fetch me that' Tea, something cold, food, paints, brushes, 'Move this, Tidy that'. How does Autumn cope with it all? It has been another intensely hot day and Shimmering Heart can still feel the heat in the dry sand. He gets up, moves down to the waters edge and lays down where it is damp and cool to watch the waves lapping at the shore. "I expect you are wondering how Autumn copes, aren't you." A quiet voice inquires from behind the Sergeant. "I'm too tired to think straight." Shimmering Heart turns his head to see a magenta figure slowly walking across the beach in the gathering gloom. Cheerilee stops and sits beside him, Gazing at the western sky line as the last of the sun disappears. She closes her eyes and recites a silent prayer. My darling Twilight, you were always the strong one my beautiful star. Sleep in peace and happiness as you shine in my heavens. I love you and miss you. Please wait for me and I will see you again one day soon. Eyes open once more she scans the darkening sky above her, looking for what she knows will appear at any moment. There, the first faint sparkle of the evening star and Cheerilee places a hoof to her lips and blows a kiss towards it. "So, how does she normally cope?" He finally asks. "She screams and shouts at me most of the time, but not as much as when she was younger and its not really an option that is open to you." "You seem to have known Autumn for a very long time." Shimmering Heart frowns as he unexpectedly recalls a distant childhood memory. "When you came to visit when I was just a little foal, I remember a very dark blue filly that you called daughter.... Oh my!" "I adopted an orphaned unicorn foal after Twilight died." Cheerilee smiles at his realisation. "Her mother died about the same time and yes it is Autumn. She knows about her discovery and subsequent adoption, so we now have something of a complicated relationship, but I lover her as much as I lover Twilight. So, be warned, I will not stand by and see her hurt." Shimmering Heart is lost in thought for a moment, watching the gentle waves wash against the shore. He makes a decision, sits up and resolutely addresses the Countess. "I am in love with Autumn." Cheerilee leans over and hugs him, leaving a patch of damp sand on his neck. "I know, she has said the same about you and I am glad for the two of you." She smiles and laughs, but there is sadness in her eyes as she tries to rub off the wet sand, only to spread it further into his fur. "She has looked after me so well, now that I need her, but it will not be for much longer and then my dear, darling Autumn is going to need somepony to look after her." "What are you trying to tell me Countess?" Shimmering Heart is concerned by this turn of the conversation. "You know only too well how old I am. All I have left in my life is Autumn and you and you now have each other, so she no longer needs me. My duties are finally discharged and what is left of my life is my own and truth be told I don't want it. My time is coming to an end and I really want to be reunited with Twilight." Shimmering Heart sits in shocked silence, staring at Cherrilee and struggling to comprehend the notion of losing a pony that he is starting to greatly care for. "My dear Sergeant do not worry, I am not about to drop dead on you just yet." Cheerilee smiles and hugs him again, leaving yet more damp sand on his neck. As the old mare stretches and sits up once more, her face changes to a hard steely look. "But not a word to Autumn." She grabs his muzzle between her hooves and stares into his eyes. "Mark me, not a word! I do not want her worrying about me any more than she already does." "But Countess, surly....?" "No! She has enough to deal with now and there will be even more when I am gone. Celestia is sure to...." Cheerilee tails off and returns her attention to the vast expanse of the bay, hoping to conceal her concern for Autumn's future. "What has the Princess to do....?" The Countess stands and turns away from Shimmering Heart, but glances back over her shoulder. Cheerilee holds up a hoof, stopping him in mid- sentence. "That part f my tale is for later. Now come with me." "Where are we going now?" Shimmering Heart mutters as he stands and follows Cheerilee. "Autumn had a look at the kitchen today, unless you want to find out just how much she can shout and scream, we had better have a bit of a tidy up." **** Muffled, but distinct voices from beyond the door, float through the bedroom. The room is dark with only chinks of morning sunlight seeping round the curtains. Uncertain of the time, the body under the covers groans with irritation and a thumping head, as a flailing hoof searches for a missing alarm clock. Giving up the hunt, the hoof retreats under the covers to pull them down and reveal a tousled dark grey forelock wrapped round a horn and an ear that is cocked to listen to the discussion going on in the main room of the bungalow and wishing that they would shut up. "Well! That's no reason not to be up yet." "Oh Autumn, don't be mean. He is going to have a hangover this morning and anyway I took the clock from the bedside table." "So, get a few drinks into him to get him to open up and then pinch the alarm clock so he sleeps late, so we can talk about him. I see you haven't lost your penchant for deviousness." "Really Autumn! How do you think I survived all those years of Palace intrigue and the back stabbing infighting of the Diplomatic service? There is always a place for deviousness and if that fails blackmail and gunboat diplomacy." "It's a wonder we have any allies left. Did he tell you what you wanted to know?" "Before we had even reached the kitchen." "Getting him pissed was probably unnecessary then." "Probably, but a lot of fun though. He never realised that the drinks were spiked." "Well, at least you got the kitchen more presentable before your happy hour." That explains where the clock went. Shimmering Heart attempts to roll out of the bed. I am going to strangle that old....Oh crap! My head! He gains his feet, staggers a bit and crashes back down. "Ah, sounds like it's time you took that tea in." The bedroom door opens slightly, allowing in a flood of morning sunlight. Shimmering Heart winces from the pain in his eyes and skull and pulls the blanket over his head. "Tea is served, 'Your Highness'" "Go away, I think I'm dead." He mutters and then cringes as every sound scrapes through his head. The blanket is slowly pulled away from his eyes and Autumn grins down at him with a sly look on her face. "Got you good and proper, didn't she. I have brought you some sweet teat, it may help with the hangover." "What in Celestia's name does she mix those things with?" "Her Cider cocktails?" Shimmering Heart nods. "You probably don't want to know. lets just say that they creep up on you and are strong enough to stun an Ursa. How many did she make you?" "I think it was three. They just went down so easily." Autumn winces. "No wonder your head hurts. Two is my limit and I don't think I have ever seen Cheerilee finish one." Her face softens to a loving smile and she leans down to kiss Shimmering Heart. "Yuck! You need a shower." She giggles and then shrieks as he grabs her and pulls her onto the bed. "Not interested in a bit of dirty old rough then?" Shimmering Heart rolls Autumn on to her back and kisses her, moving from her lips, across her throat and down her neck as a hoof gently caresses her soft belly. "Stop it!" She whispers, half-heartedly trying to fend him off, but she reaches down and gently pulls his head back up till their lips meet and Autumn throws her forelegs tightly round his neck. "A-hmm! Less of that now, I'm still out here you know." A voice calls from beyond the bedroom door. Autumn snickers softly, but refuses to release her hold on Shimmering Heart as their kissing becomes more passionate. "Now, now children. You can play with each other latter." Cheerilee calls, her voice laden with mirth. Shimmering Heart grins as he watches Autumn roll her eyes in mock exasperation and whispers to her. "Guaranteed passion killer, having your boss hovering out side the door." Autumn gives him a gentle push. "Come on, go and get cleaned up and then meet me at the kitchen, I will make you something to eat before I start on lunch." Lounging back on the bed, Shimmering Heart gazes at Autumn as she straightens herself up before giving him a saucy little wiggle as she leaves the room. He smirks at the ribald comments that come from the bungalows living room as Autumn passes through on her way to the kitchen. As he sips his tea Cheerilee appears in the doorway. "Come on lazy, I want you to help me with something." **** If only he had known what it was that the Countess had wanted his help with he would have stayed in bed. For three hours now, Shimmering Heart has sat completely still at the veranda table with a serious hangover washing round his head as Cheerilee sketches, even the slightest of fidgets has earnt him a reprimand. The afternoon is growing hotter and hotter as the sun beats down on the veranda roof. The ice in the jug of apple juice that Autumn left on the table cracks and pops softly as it melts. She arrived and departed in grinning silence, but her quick glance at the canvas on the easel produced a sharp rebuke. "Be gone with you! Your turn next." Cheerilee's head pops round the side of the frame and disappears once more. "I think that should just about...." There is a few more gentle swishes of charcoal on canvas. "Do it! You can relax now, But don't more too much." "Thank Celestia! I'm gasping for a drink." Shimmering Heart sighs and slumps onto the table. "Pour me a glass please." The old mare calls as she rummages through her paint box. Two glasses served, Shimmering Heart places one on the small stand next to the easel and takes his first look at Cheerilee's sketch. She watches him for a moment as she starts to mix some paints . Not bad, if I do say so my self. I haven't done a proper sit down portrait for years." Shimmering Heart continues to stare at the drawing with amazement. Well I'm no expert, but that is definitely me. I could almost be looking in a mirror." "Still a lot of work to do et, my dear. Now, sit back down at the table, I want to do a little fleshing out before I try and do Autumn tomorrow. Getting her to sit still will be fun, Anypony watching would swear that she has heal mite, the way that she fidgets and wriggles." Cheerilee selects a paintbrush and angles the easel round slightly to better catch the afternoon sun as she carefully studies her subject while he sips his chilled juice, absentmindedly gazing across the bay. Se begins to apply paint to the sketch and watches a frown form on Shimmering Heart's face, recognising it as the precursor of a question. "Countess, Can I ask you something?" "You may." "I was thinking about what you were saying about the Shire Horses and how popular you were, did you ever have a reunion or perform again?" "Oh heavens above." Cheerilee chuckles quietly as she changes brush and colour. "Why is everypony so interested in the band? It was such a small part of my life." "I don't agree, short maybe, but not small. I think it was the music that has made you who you are today." She looks at Shimmering Heart with interest and gestures for him to continue. "You have a very strong desire to create." He point to the easel. "And that's what made you pursue music rather than acting. If it wasn't for the Shire Horses you probably wouldn't have become a teacher, helping to create happy and well educated young ponies. If you hadn't become Ponyville's teacher you would have never met Twilight and I wouldn't be surprised to find that one of the things that attracted her to you is your desire to create." He watches Cheerilee as she becomes distracted with thought, a soft and happy smile forming on her lips. She turns to the little table beside the easel and runs a hoof across the polished box that contains her paints. "I suppose you have a point. It was Twikght who persuaded me to start painting again, She gave me this box with paints and brushes on our first anniversary." "And what did you give her?" Shimmering Heart inquires. Cheerilee's cheeks flush. "A book, but what it was about, I would rather not discuss, other than we tried a few of it's suggestions that night." Shimmering heart laughs and returns to his original question. "So, did you ever sing in public again?" "Only the one time, but not with the Shire Horses. A small gig with Thunderhooves and the Ponytones for a very special birthday party." **** Miss Cheerilee stands fidgeting back stage in Ponyville's town hall, her heart thumping from the adrenalin and fear as Rarity fusses round her, making some last minute adjustments to her costume. "Sweet merciful Luna! I'm so nervous, I'm never going to remember the lyrics." "You will be fine darling. You have done this before, in front of much larger audiences." But not for years and never in front of a princess and and....Oh, Twilight is going to be cross with me." Cheerilee can't decide whether to run or cry. "Twi will be overjoyed, she is only expecting the Ponytones darling. Its Pinkie Pie I'm worried about, she was rather looking forward to organising Twi's birthday party only to have it canceled in favour of my concert. She is seething and hasn't spoken to me all week." Oh heavens! What have you gotten me into? I really don't think that I....Ow!" Cheerilee skips sideways as Rarity steps back, a large pin grasped in her magic. "Buck up mare! We have rehearsed enough, you know your numbers off by heart and ours are not going to be a problem for a pony with your musical ability. Now get your self on stage, Twilight is going to love it." After a rapid trip to the bathroom, Cheerilee places herself in the centre of the stage. She glances at the rest of the Ponytones, Rarity, Toe Tapper and Torch Song huddled together practicing harmonies and then there is Thunderhooves and Big Mac talking, well Thunderhooves talking and Mac delivering his usual monosyllabic replies. The occasional Eeyup can be heard back stage. In front of her is the rather dull back of the ornate stage curtain and from the other side Cheerilee can hear the hum of the audience, one voice in particular standing out with its hint of worry. "Oh Princess, where is she? It's not like Cheerilee to be late." "Do not concern your self my faithful student, she is here." "But I can't see her and the concert is about to start." "Miss Cheerilee is very close and you will see her in a moment, be patient Twilight." Spike appears from the side of the stage. "Ok everypony, time to get ready. The curtain will go up as soon as I have announced you." He disappears to prepare for his own grand entrance. The rest of the group position themselves either side of Cheerilee and Thuderhooves greats her with a nod. "Hey honey. Lookin' good." She acknowledges him with a graceful smile and turns her attention to Rarity, who winks and grins at her. "Have no fear darling. If you freeze, I have just the thing to help you along." "If you stick me with that huge pin again, I will double-barrel you into the middle of next week." Cheerilee mutters through gritted teeth. Rarity snickers quietly and spots Spike waving to them before he ducks round the curtain. "Ok Ponytones, make ready." She calls. From the front of the stage Spike commences his announcement. "Your Majesty! Fillies and Gentle colts, we are gathered here on this auspicious day to celebrate the birthday of Ponyville's most revered citizen, our much loved friend Twilight Sparkle. When asked what she wanted for her birthday, Twilight's primary request was to her beloved and belongs in the privacy of their bedchamber...." "Spike!" The little dragon hurries on, his voice rising to a crescendo. "Her second wish was for a musical celebration that all her most cherished friends could enjoy. So, after much persuasion and secret negotiations to retake the stage for one night only, I would like to present, supported by the truly marvellous Ponytones, the former lead singer of the internationally famous Shire Horses, Miss Cheerilee!" The stage lights brighten and Cheerilee takes a deep breath, encouraging herself to relax as the curtain splits down the middle and the two halves swoosh away to the sides of the stage. The group take three paces toward the front f the stage as Spike scampers into the wings and Cheerilee quickly glances along the first row of the audience. There in front of her is Twilight, mouth hanging open, surprise writ large across her face. Beside her, a chuckling Princess Celestia wraps a long slender leg round Twilight, hugging her tightly as she whispers something into the unicorns ear. Before Cheerilee can take in any more, Rarity calls the key and the group launch into the first song, a Ponytones classic 'Got the Music in You'. They perform a whole string of Ponytones songs for the first set and end with 'Music in the Treetops'. As the last note dies away the group bow to the applauding audience. take three steps back and as the curtain sweeps closed, Cheerilee catches a brief glimpse of a happy Twilight cheering and stamping her hooves. "Honey, that was ok." Thunderhooves grins at her. "Darling, fantastic! We blew their ears off! They will be putty in your hooves for the second set." Rarity, full of excitement, skips round Cheerilee. The magenta mare takes a deep breath, her legs fold and she slumps to the floor. "I don't ever remember being this frightened." She moans. "I do, honey." Thunderhooves chuckles at her. "I can recall at one you locking yourself in the lav' backstage and screaming at everyponny that you wouldn't come out till you had two dozen cupcakes, some bizarre cocktail that you had made up and the lighting director had been sacked." "He did keep using the wrong filter on my spotlight." Cheerilee grins and gets up off the floor. "Heavens! I thought I was a prima donna." Rarity teases. "Ok everypony, time for part two." The group reform and the curtain slides open, but this time the lights stay low except for one soft spotlight that follows Cheerilee as she alone steps to the front of the stage, the rest of the Ponytones forming an arc behind her. Another glance into the first row reveals an ecstatic Twilight, smiling from ear to ear. Cheerilee draws in a long slow breath, taps a hoof on the wooden boards of the stage to create a rhythem and starts to sing her first Shire Horses number, with supporting harmonies from the Ponytones. She quickly follows with two more upbeat songs, all three taken from the first album 'Forelock to Fetlock'. Then she switches to songs from the second album 'Hoof in Hoof'. Two more upbeat numbers, followed by two ballads and then Thunderhooves joins her in the spotlight for a pair of duets. The first a funky fast number and the second a slow love song and as they finish, Thunderhooves lowers his head and gives her a gentle kiss on her cheek and then backs out of the spotlight to rejoin the Ponytones. Cheerilee straightens herself and faces the auditorium, a faint blush still on her cheeks and launches into her penultimate and favorite song, the title track from Hoof in Hoof and she gives it her very best effort, totally enthralling the audience and as she comes to the last line of the lyrics 'Hoof in hoof, like lovers are supposed to be' Cheerilee closes her eyes and lowers her head till her nose touches her breast and the town hall falls into momentary silence before the audience explodes into rapturous applause. Holding up a hoof, Cheerilee attempts to hush the noise. "Your Highness. Mares and Gentle colts, I have but one more song for you. It is a Shire Horses track that was destined for Hoof in Hoof, but was dropped from the final version of the album and consequently was, at the time, never finished. Over the last week, Thunderhooves and I...." A second spotlight flicks onto the large stallion standing just behind Cheerilee. "Have worked together to rewrite and complete the song and this will be the first and regrettably the last time it will ever be performed on stage. I hope we have had enough time to rehearse and not make a complete mess of it." There is a quiet ripple of laughter through the audience and Cheerilee waits for it to die away before she continues, focusing the while of her attention on Twilight Sparkle. "I want to dedicate this song to my very special somepony. My darling, I love you so very much it hurts not to be with you. The song is called 'Made to Love Magic'" The stage lights dim until there is only one low level spot on Cheerilee and she begins to sing, accompanied by the harmonies of the now unseen Ponytones. Cheerilee squeezes every last drop of her love and desire for Twilight into her performance and she can feel the audiences spell bound attention on her. The song reaches its climax and comes to its end, the execution is perfect and as she steps back to rejoin the Ponytones, Cheerilee glances at the front row and can see Twilight, her cheeks soaked with tears. Even Princess Celestia appears to be moved as she furtively wipes her eyes. The group bow to the audience and the town hall reverberates with the deafening applause as the stage curtains swish closed. Cheerilee breathes a deep sigh of relief and looks to either side of her at the beaming smiles of the rest of the Ponytpones before her head droops to the floor with exhaustion. "Darling! We nailed it. Did you hear that applause?!" Rarity can barely contain her excitement. "Honey, I think that was the best that I have ever heard you." Thunderhooves looks at Cheerilee with concern. "Honey? You ok?" "I am completely drained." Cheerilee lifts her head and her rump thumps to the floor. "I need a drink." "Now that's the most sensible thing anypony has said tonight." Torch Song calls. Rarity glances round all of them. "I am certainly in need of some refreshment, lets go and join the party." As the others move away, Cheerilee remains sitting with Rarity stood beside her. Thunderhooves and gives them an inquiring look. "Don't worry, I will be along in a minute." Cheerilee tells him. "Ok honey, see you shortly." Rarity frowns as the big stallion shuffles away. "He is being very familiar, calling you honey all the time," Cheerilee stands up a little stiffly, laughing softly at what she knows is a very old privet joke. "He's not really Rarity. Everypony from that time in my life called me Honey because at college I used to eat the stuff by the jar." "I recall that you had something of a sweet tooth at school. Come on, lets get those drinks." The two mares leave the stage area and enter the crowded auditorium, ponies moving in all directions now that the seating has been cleared away. Cheerilee looks around trying to locate a particular unicorn, but with no luck. She can see the rest of the Ponytones chatting to various friends and then spots the imposing form of Princess Celestia standing by the buffet tables. "Rarity, I'm going to find Twilight. I will see you a bit later." They part with a wave and Cheerilee tries to work her way through the crowd to where she hopes Twilight is. It takes time as every other pony wants to stop and congratulate her. Finally she makes it into Celestia's presence and the Princess halts her two bodyguards before they can intercept the hot and stressed looking earth pony stumbling towards their monarch. "Miss Cheerilee." The Princess' voice softly lilts. "It is a pleasure to finally meet you." "Your Highness. Thank you." Cheerilee bows before the Princess. "No. No my dear, please stand. It is I who should thank you for all the happiness that you have brought Twilight." The Princess places a hoof under Cheerilee's chin and lifts her up. "She has spoken of you and your....friendship together so often in her reports to me that I wanted to attend your concert for Twilight and make your acquaintance." Cheerilee squirms a little from the attention. "Thank you Princess. I hope you enjoyed it?" "My dear, how could I not. The passion in your final performance was so intense, even I was moved." "Princess Celestia, I was looking for Twilight. I was hoping that she was with you." "She is and will return shortly," Celestia lowers her head and whispers in a conspiritorial fashion. "Twilight has gone to wash her face, she was feeling a little...emotional after you finished. Mind you the, the spell I cast on her to heighten her passion probably didn't help matters. You, my dear are in for quite a night tonight." "Princess, I....I...." Cheerilee stutters. "Here she is, my faithful student." Celestia's beaming smile lights up the surrounding area. "Are you feeling a little more refreshed?" "I am Princess, thank you." Twilight replies as she approaches, but her eyes are firmly locked on Cheerilee. The smoldering look of intense desire tells Cheerilee exactly how and where this night is going to end. Twilight keeps approaching, never loosing eye contact until their noses touch and a soft, warm lavender leg wraps round Cheerilee's neck followed by a brief and gentle brush of lips against hers. "Thank you my love." Twilight blushes. "I really wasn't expecting this for my birthday. You were spectacular and that last song...." Tears start to form in her eyes once more. "Especially reworked for you, for today and I will only ever sing it again, to you when we are alone together." Cheerilee can feel Twilight's sobbing slowly intensify between their gentle kisses, "My darling, you will need too wash your face again." Twilight breaks away, leaning back slightly to hold Cheerilee's gaze. "I don't care!" She says so forcefully that even Celestia raises and eye lid. "I don't care wo knows about us, who sees us together. I love you!" Cheerilee's own eyes begin to fill as her emotions and love take charge, she pulls Twilight to her and hugs the unicorn tightly as their lips rejoin. Majestically towering above the two oblivious mares, Princess Celestia sadly watches them as the passion in their kisses intensifies. "Oh my poor darlings. I wish I could ascend both of you. Your love would outlast Equestria." She whispers to herself, There is no sign of them surfacing for air and the level of passion is such that even the Princess feels obliged to look away and as a measure to offer them a little privacy, she unfolds one magnificent snow-white wing and drapes it over them, determined to protect and stand guard over her charges until they finally exhaust themselves. Standing on the edge of the gathering by one of the buffet tables, an angry, orange bodied, blond maned and tailed earth pony watches the crowd of partying ponies moving and chatting in front of her. The apple fritter she was about to eat a splattered mess on the floor, her plate having been knocked by an excitable young filly. Why hadn't Mac told her about that miserable magenta.... singing with the Ponytones, he must have been rehearsing with her all week, he's certainly done no work on the farm. If he is dating her again Granny Smith is going to flip. If she had known about the guest performer she wouldn't have come to this rotten concert, Twilight's birthday or not. She decides to seek out her older brother and give him the sharp edge of her tongue before heading for home. She pushes her Stetson to the back of her head, looking round the room for Big Mac and s too distracted to notice that the red ribbon securing her mane is coming loose. She spots Twilight with the Princess talking to another who is just out of sight, so she moves towards them seeking a better vantage point before approaching Twilight. A look of distraught horror rolls across her face as she witnesses her best friend kissing another mare in such an intimate way, in front of everypony and kissing the one mare in Ponyville that Applejack wouldn't spit on if she was on fire. **** "My dear Sergeant. You are looking thoroughly shocked again." Cheerilee chuckles at him as she cleans her brushes. Shimmering Heart sits at the table contemplating the most tactful response. "Sod it." He mutters to himself. "You can be very forthright about your....privet life." She grins and chuckles some more. "I am too old and have seen and done far too much to be bothered with the niceties of polite society. I loved Twilight...."Cheerilee pauses for a moment. "No, that's wrong. I love Twilight, I wouldn't have married her otherwise. And the sex was good, sweet heavens, the sex was really good." The old mare's eyes wander out of focus as the look on her face becomes increasingly heated. "That night, after the birthday concert was the first time that Twilight used her magic as we made love. It felt like waves of intense pleasure flowing through my body, as if I was being intimately caressed and kissed by a thousand Twilight and I became more aroused that night than I have ever been before or since." Cheerilee places her brushes away and closes the lid of the box before slowly walking over to Shimmering Heart. She gives him a light kiss on the cheek, places her muzzle next to his ear and begins to whisper. "Twi did things to me all that night that brought me to climax after climax, the way that she touched and kissed me. When I close my eyes at night, I can still feel her suckling at my udder and allowing me to do the same to her until we were both so excited and wet and then...." Cheerilee's voice drops so low and husky that he has to strain to hear every word. "She entered me with her magic." "I....I'm....Not sure I...." Shimmering Heart manages to force out. "Neither was I the first time." Cheerilee's voice drops lower and sultrier. "The sensation of so much magic in such a sensitive place is beyond words. The way she could control it, smoothly sliding in and out, expanding and contracting." Shimmering Heart is sure that the way that the Countess is breathing into his ear is way above the call of duty and then he feels a light touch on his thigh, a hoof drifting up and down his leg and circling his cutie mark in time with Cheerilee's words. He shivers and a soft whimper escapes his lips. "In, out." She sighs breathlessly. " Hooves on my belly, in, out, lips on my nipples, in, out...." "Cheerilee! Enough!" An angry voice shouts across the veranda. They both jump with surprise and turn to see Autumn standing on the veranda steps, the dinner tray held in front of her. She glares at Cheerilee. "Stop teasing him! You shameless old tart!" "Oh Autumn, but its such fun." She grins and laughs. "No! Not for everypony else! You can eat on your own tonight." Autumn snaps and places one dinner plate on the table before turning to Shimmering Heart. "You are coming with me!" "Don't be like that, dear Autumn. It was harmless." A look of concern spreads across Cheerilee's face. Autumn ignores the Countess and drags the confused Sergeant to his feet. "Move it, soldier!" She propels him down the steps and on to the beach, heading for her own bungalow. "Autumn, please come back. " Cheerilee calls desperately. "I'm sorry." Shimmering Heart looks over his shoulder to see a distraught and apologetic Countess of Ponyville standing on the top step frantically waving at them as Autumn ushers him away.